Search results

THE CHOICE OF WORDS, TRANSITIVITY, AND IDEOLOGY OF THE HEADLINES IN THE JAKARTA POST REPORTING APEC IN INDONESIA 2013 Lydia Anggar Wati Language and Literature Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, Surabaya State University lydia82012@gmail.com Lisetyo Ariyanti, S.S., M.Pd Language and Literature Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, Surabaya State University lisetyo.a@yahoo.com ABSTRAK Penelitian ini fokus dalam menganalisa headlines mengenai berita APEC karena headlines menyimpan informasi penting dari peristiwa di dunia. Rumusan masalah diantaranya (1) apa saja word choice dalam headlines di Koran The Jakarta Post pemberitaan APEC di Indonesia 2013, (2) apa saja transitivity yang ditemukan di headlines The Jakarta Post pemberitaan APEC di Indonesia 2013, (3) sikap ideologis apa pada word choices dan transitivity di headlines The Jakarta Post pemberitaan APEC di Indonesia 2013. Penelitian ini menggunakan deskriptif kualitatif. Data dikumpulkan dari koran harian The Jakarta Post mengenai APEC tanggal 9 September 2013 sampai 9 Oktober 2013 (31 hari). Hasil penelitian ini: 1) word choice yang ditemukan dalam headlines ditulis dalam bentuk simple present tense menunjukkan peristiwa yang baru saja terjadi. Headlines ditulis dalam bentuk klausa penuh yang terdiri dari sedikitnya subjek dan kata kerja. Pada headlines terdapat bentuk omisi dari verba bantu be agar penulisan berita lebih efektif, 2) proses verba sebagian besar menggunakan material process. Sirkumtansi dalam headlines ditulis oleh frase nomina dan frase kata kerja. APEC sering disebutkan sebagai aktor atau pelaku dalam headlines yang memiliki verba positif seperti vows, talks, hopes, changers. Dari kata kerja tersebut terlihat kekuatan dominasi aktor pada tujuan. Kata Kunci: headlines, word choice, transitivity, ideology ABSTRACT This study focuses on the analysis of the headlines newspaper in APEC news event because headlines provide the main important information of the events in the world. The research questions are (1) what the word choice is found in the headlines of The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013, (2) what the transitivity is found in the headlines of The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013, (3) what ideological in word choice and transitivity found in the headlines of The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013. The study is descriptive qualitative. The data was collected The Jakarta Post daily newspaper about APEC news event from September 9th, 2013 until October 9th, 2013 (31 days). The study found: 1) word choice is found in headlines is written in simple present tense form to show the immediate past happening. The headlines are written by full clause form which consist of minimal a subject and a verb. There is omission in headlines as the aim of the effectiveness headlines writing, 2) the process of the verbs are mostly material process. The circumstances of the headlines are written by noun phrase and verb phrases. APEC is mostly mentioned as the actor or the doer in the headlines that has positive verbs such as vows, talks, hopes, changers. From those verbs that is seen dominance power in actor for the goal. Keywords: headlines, word choice, transitivity, ideology INTRODUCTION Language is very important in human life to make good interaction, people need language to communicate with other. The language in use for communication is called discourse (Cook, 1989:6). It means that all of the language to use for communicating with other people is named "discourse". In the recently times, Linguists' interest in discourse focus on the linguistic structure of the text into how texts draw in the social process. The reason is linguists' want to get satisfied more than analyzing linguistic text which focused in linguistic features only. The knowledge of understanding in grammar, syntax, morphology, semantic and phonology of the text have not need of understanding in a text. The rhetoric intent, the coherence, and the worldview that the author and receptor convey the similarity essential of the text (Kaplan, 1990) as cited in Taiwo (2007:218). Texts always produce and read in real world with all the complexity, not in the isolation area. Consequently, language can show the reality. Language delivers from word by word in written or oral a broad sense of meanings and the meaning delivers with those words in social, political, and historical condition. Language can bring the power that shows in written or spoken. Mass media, it means that delivery message. It has two types of mass media. There are printed mass media and electronic mass media. Printed media are newspaper, tabloids, and magazines. Electronic mass media includes radio, smart-phone, and television. It is used to communicate with other political as the instrument to convey idea, message, and political work program. It has hidden of power relation. As one of the printed mass media, newspaper become as one of the most popular mass media. It occurs because newspapers contain many variant of news every day. By using actions of outstanding figures and statement, newspapers have formed. Opinion leaders, government, newspaper editors, etc, play crucial role in shaping the issue in the society and setting the boundaries of what is talked about, how is talked about (Taiwo, 2007: 218). However, the critical reader frequently takes the new granted. The analysis focused on the analysis of the headline newspaper because the headline summarize the content of the news, and attract the reader to read the article. The writer of newspaper always makes the headline short but in a headline can describe the core of the complicated new story in a few words. In Richardson (2007), Van Dijk (1988) says that news headlines are particularly key for the way readers understand of news text, they stakes that monitor attention, perception and reading process. The study concerned on headlines since daily newspaper provides the main important information of events in the world. Nevertheless, it is difficult for readers to read all of the news articles in the daily newspapers because all the variant news are very interesting and the time restraint. Therefore, they have to be selective by looking on the headline. The main function of news headline is to make the readers easily to know the main content of the news and the general picture of the news stories although they do not read all news stories. The study chooses The Jakarta Post daily newspaper as the sources of data since The Jakarta Post is the leading daily English language newspaper in Indonesia that published since 1983. The newspaper was launched on April 25th 1983. The paper is owned by PT Bina Media Tenggara, and the head office is in the nation's capital, Jakarta. It is the largest English language newspaper in Indonesia with an average circulation of around 50,000 copies. (www.wikipedia.com/jakarta-post). The analysis of headlines reporting APEC (Asia-Pacific Economy Cooperation) 2013 in Bali, Indonesia was the focus of the research since the news in September 2nd 2013 until October 14th 2013. In that day, Indonesia prepare everything what is needed to annual meeting of APEC in this year held in Nusa Dua, Bali, Indonesia. APEC is established in 1989 which has the aim to strengthen economic growth and strengthen the community of nations in the Asia Pacific. In the annual meeting in this year, APEC generate seven agreement. APEC have the important role in economic global. In that meeting, there are delegates 21 state leader who are important people in their country as presidents and a hundreds business people from whole the world. However, there are many particular world of economy-politic that they used. (http://id.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kerja_Sama_Ekonomi_Asia_Pasifik) The study has There are two similar studies. First, a similar studies was conducted by Kirana (2009). She conducted a study entitled "Critical Discourse Analysis of Headlines in The Jakarta Post Reporting Invasion in Gaza". Kirana's study and this study are quite similar on the analysis of headlines. The difference is sited of the data. She uses the data of the event of conflict in Gaza. However, this study analyzes headlines in story event of APEC 2013 that held in Indonesia. Second, a study was conducted by Yunianti (2010). She conducted a study entitled "Critical Discourse Analysis in The Jakarta Post Reporting Ruhut's Behavior During Parliament Inquiry Session On The Bank Century". The difference between this study and Yunianti's study, we have the same case (power and ideology), but this study analysis newspaper headlines while her study analyses newspaper's article. In the end of her study, she found ideological value that is showed by kinds of syntactical and word choice features utilized by articles The Jakarta Post newspaper. Furthermore, this study analyzes the headlines as the aim was attempt to look at how the language is used headlines to show particular social ideologies and power relations. Critical Discourse Analysis (CDA) as the method of Discourse Analysis was used as the approach to show development of linguistics features which is used in the headlines focused in studying and analyzing the linking between linguistics analysis and social analysis, the ideology, and power relations. The analysis headlines are produced by actual and social matters. CDA was considerably useful to show the source of power, dominance, abuse, inequality and bias and how these sources are initiated, maintained, reproduced and transformed within specific social, economic, political and historical context. More specifically, the study focused on the analysis of ideological representation in the headline present in examining the word choice and transitivity, particularly transitivity of the headlines. Therefore, this study is written to know the ideological distance underlying the linguistics forms existed in the headlines in The Jakarta Post newspaper reporting APEC in Indonesia. Hence, the study wants to analyze the word choice and transitivity of the headlines in The Jakarta Post newspaper reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013 so that the research questions are as follows: 1)What word choice is found in the headlines of The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013?, 2)What transitivity is found in headlines of The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013?, 3)What ideological stance in the word choice and transitivity found in headlines of The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013?. Moreover, the purposes of the study are: 1)To describe the word choice found of headlines in The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013. 2)To describe the transitivity found of the headlines in The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013. 4)To reveal the ideological stance in the word choice and transitivity found of headlines in The Jakarta Post reporting APEC in Indonesia 2013. The study intends to analyze word choice items and transitivity of the headlines APEC in The Jakarta Post by using CDA theory. The study is expected to be able to give theoretical and practical contribution to the area of applied linguistics and CDA. By conducting this study, the study greatly expects that the finding will be useful to enrich the awareness of how language assists especially through mass media in the particular social ideology and power relations. METHODE The study will be conducted by using qualitative research. The study approaches to Critical Discourse Analysis (CDA). Furthermore, Fairclough (1989:26) states that CDA has three dimension, or stages, of critical discourse analysis: which include the relationship between texts, interactions, and contexts. Thus, there are three steps in analyzing discourse are through description, interpretation, and explanation. Data analysis in this study was also done in three steps which then results in three forms of analysis: first, the analysis of the text; second the analysis of the discourse practice which refers to the process of text production, text distribution and text consumption as commonly happen in the culture in which the writer and the participants live; third, the analysis of the social practice of the society in which the writer and participants live. The source of data in this study is taken from The Jakarta Post newspaper on alternate days from September 9th, 2013 until October 9th, 2013 (31 days). The data are the headlines which taken from The Jakarta Post newspaper. The study chooses the story event of APEC 2013 which held gathering in Indonesia. The data consist of 10 headlines. The data analysis technique in this research was applied descriptive analysis. The aim of the study was to describe certain phenomena occurred in this research setting. The certain phenomena probably occurred in terms of linguistic features. The stages of CDA are proposed by Fairclough (1989:26) was used in this research in the following procedure: 1)Description, In this stage which is concerned with formal properties of the text. There are several steps to describe the texts: Analyzing the word choice: the choices meaning of words used in the headlines, including all types of words, but particularly nouns, adjectives, verbs, and adverbs which carry connoted and denoted meanings. Analyzing the transitivity: sentence construction. There are three components to discuss in transitivity, they are the participant, the process, and the circumstance; 2)Interpretation, It is focused in relationship between text and interaction by seeing of the text as the product of a process of interpretation, notice that is used as the term interpretation for both the interactional process and a stage of analysis; 3)Explanation, It is focused in relationship between interaction and social context by determination of social process of production and interpretation, and their social effects. Then, the data collect based on the focus of this research. After that the data are analyzed based on word choice and transitivity. Thus, the data are interpreted descriptively and argumentatively by using critical discourse analysis devices in order to reveal the ideological stance of headlines of The Jakarta Post newspaper reporting APEC 2013 in Indonesia. DATA ANALYSIS AND DISCUSSION In line with study, the research question one, two, and three will be answered in this section. The data consist of 10 headlines which are displayed by three parts. In part A, the data will be analyzed by word choice, then part B analyzes transitivity and the last is part C that the data will be investigated by the ideological stance. Data 1: Protest in motion amid poor security (The Jakarta Post, Monday, September 30, 2013) In data 1, the situation is three days before APEC summit. APEC was held in Bali that got negative response from the activists and students Hundreds of activists and students came together on Sunday to plan protests against the Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation (APEC) summit in Bali amid signs of heightened security at the venues that will host the powwow of 21 Pacific-rim leaders this week. Activist Ni Luh Gede Yastini from the Bali Legal Aid Foundation, confirmed that hundreds of activists from more than 30 local and international non-governmental organizations under the Indonesian People's Alliance would carry out protests against the summit. They had not been determined because they were aware that security forces could possibly block the moves as they could be considered a disturbance to the summit. In addition, the alliance will probably raise issues such as the environment, migrant workers, human rights and fair trade. Other issues will also include religious intolerance, unsolved killings of activists, alleged human rights abuses in Papua and foreign occupations of domestic natural resources. Activists reject "the liberalization of investments" which would provide red carpets to foreign businesses to easily exploit Indonesia's natural resources. Dozens of students had already staged a small "anti-APEC" rally outside the Ketapang Port in Banyuwangi, East Java, on Sunday. The port is the gateway for those who travel by land from Java to Bali. (The Jakarta Post) a. Word choice The headline in data 1 is written in simple present tense which omits being of the verb. The headline (3) may read: Protests in motion [is] amid poor security. The omitting being of the verb (is) as the aim to make the headline writing more effective so that it can shows clear, short, and interesting. The headline (3) consists of a subject protest in motion as noun phrase and the complement object amid poor security as prepositional phrase. The word protest means that to the expression strong disagreement with or opposition to something. Protest refers to the act that doing by hundreds activists and students who against APEC summit 2013 in Bali. b. Transitivity The headline in data 1 is written in active sentence which uses relational process. The headline (3) consist of a carrier protest in motion (noun phrase) and attributive amid poor security (prepositional phrase). The omission (is) is classified into relational processes, process of being abstract relations such as have, seem, and be (is), which involve an agent and attributive (e.g. 'You are x'; I have y'). The carrier is protest in motion and the attributive amid poor security. In the other written, it can be said that protest in motion is among poor security. Look at the fraction below: Protest in motion [is] Amid poor security Carrier Process: relational Attributive c. Ideological stance The headline in data 1 is negative side for delegates of APEC, 21 state leaders. In this case, it can unsafe for them. The summit is crucial to discuss economy growth. The headline tries to show protest motion that is done by hundreds activist and student to against APEC summit. Dozens of students had already staged a small "anti-APEC" rally outside the Ketapang Port in Banyuwangi, East Java, on Sunday. The port is the gateway for those who travel by land from Java to Bali. In the text tells who is the doer, the one who against APEC summit. Data 2: No game changers at APEC summit (The Jakarta Post, Wednesday, October 02, 2013) In data 2, Asia-Pacific Economic Cooperation (APEC) officials may drive a hard bargain to produce new tangible trade policies as the bloc's prestigious annual summit kicked off on Tuesday amid perturbing signs in the US economy that, once again, sent jitters across the globe. For the duration of the concluding senior officials meeting (CSOM), which will run from Oct. 1 to 2, officials from the 21 Pacific-rim economies would have to show their commitment to the "Bogor Goals" of free, open trade and investment. Officials expect no "big surprises" in the attempt to progress on the liberalization of trade, but are aware of several contentious issues that have the potential to hurt Indonesia and other emerging economies, if not addressed properly during the negotiations. According to documents obtained by The Jakarta Post, there are five deliverables to be discussed as first priorities of the summit. These include Indonesia's initiative to include crude palm oil (CPO) and natural rubber on the list of environmental goods subject for liberalization. Indonesia, which holds the rotating APEC chairmanship, has several requirements for businesses to use local products for certain industries, such as oil and gas. Economist Sri Adiningsih of Gadjah Mada University's APEC study center said Indonesia should focus on taking advantage of existing commitments rather than trying to push for a new agenda. While the summit is likely to produce few benefits for domestic interest, it is crucial to help facilitate other APEC priorities such as commitments to help avoid another round of impasse in the upcoming World Trade Organization (WTO) ministerial conference in December in Bali. APEC accounts for about 55 percent of the world's gross domestic product (GDP), some 44 percent of global trade and 40 percent of the world's population (The Jakarta Post). a. Word choice The headline in data 1 is written in full clause, consists of a subject no game (noun phrase), a verb changers (infinitive +s) and an complement at APEC summit. No classified in adverb, it means that used with a following adjective to imply a meaning expressed by the opposite positive statement, game (common noun) means a physical or mental activity or contest that has rules and that people do for pleasure, the verb changers means to replace with another. The verb summit means international meeting; a meeting or series of meetings between the leaders of two or more governments, so that the complement at APEC summit means that International organization meeting. b. Transitivity The headline in data 1 is written in active sentence. According to SFL: Transitivity, the process of the sentence is intransitive action which consists of only one participant no game, the actional verb changers which is intransitive verb which does not need object and circumstance at APEC summit, an additional information of the purpose of the action. The processes of doing in the physical world are shown in material processes that show the power of the doer of doing something to the real world, unlike mental processes which are abstract. Look at fraction below: No game Changers At APEC summit Actor Process: material Circumstance: purpose c. Ideological Stance The headline in data 6 is positive toward APEC. the word no as the negation of the verb game. APEC is the International organization. In this case no game can be changers in this International meeting. Indonesia no longer pushes for green goods. Another summit priority, is the US initiative to discuss barriers to trade, which includes opposition against local-content requirements implemented by several APEC members, including Indonesia. Indonesia, which holds the rotating APEC chairmanship, has several requirements for businesses to use local products for certain industries, such as oil and gas. While the summit is likely to produce few benefits for domestic interest, it is crucial to help facilitate other APEC priorities such as commitments to help avoid another round of impasse in the upcoming World Trade Organization (WTO) ministerial conference in December in Bali. The headline is definitely positive toward APEC. To know furthermore of the information, the study classified the analysis of the headline in the table below. No Headlines Word Choice NP FC Process Ideology 1. Competitive SMEs 'crucial' to APEC's growth Compe-titive SMEs - P Relational process Positive 2. Nusa Dua closed for tourists during APEC Nusa dua - P Relational process Positive 3. Protest in motion amid poor security Protests - P Relational process Negative 4. SBY to have bilateral talks with Obama in Bali SBY - P Verbal process Positive 5. APEC agrees to joint efforts to develop renewable energy APEC - P Material process Negative 6. No game changers at APEC summit No game - P Material process Positive 7. RI hopes for deal on rubber shattered RI - P Mental process Negative 8. Challengers force APEC to adjust Challen-gers - P Material process Positive 9 Giants exert clout at APEC Giants - Material process Negative 10 APEC vows to avoid mishaps APEC - Material process Positive Table 1. Word Choice, Transitivity, and Ideology *Note: NP= (Noun Phrase); FC= (Full Clause) Discussions Table 1 the word choice, transitivity and ideology of the headlines into who is the actor or doer, writing headlines, involving in which process, in the end of the analysis it can conclude that what the ideology inside of headlines. First is classified into who is the doer in that event which can show the subject or the doer regularly appear in headline newspaper. Here are the headlines which actors are APEC, it shows in headline in data 5 and data 10. Data 5: APEC agrees to joint efforts to develop renewable energy Data 6: APEC vows to avoid mishap APEC is classified in proper noun which is abbreviation from Asia Pacific Economy Cooperation. Proper noun is a word which is the name of person (e.g. Lisa, John, Marry, etc), a place (e.g. Surabaya, California, Sydney, etc.), an institution (State University of Surabaya, Oxford University, etc.), etc. And it is written with a Capital Letter wherever its located in a sentence. In these headline, the proper noun APEC refers to the International economy meeting summit. The member of APEC consist of Australia, Canada, Indonesia, Japan, South Korea, Malaysia, New Zealand, Philippines, Singapore, Thailand, United States, Chinese Taipei, Hongkong, China, Mexico, Papua New Guinea, Chile, Peru, Russia, Vietnam. Meanwhile, APEC as the doer or participants above, it is essentially useful to quantify the types of clause and verb processes used and their distribution across sampled newspaper. The table above is clearly that shows the principle difference between the headline: the ratio of noun phrase (NP) headlines to choose containing full clause (FC). All the headlines APEC summit 2013 in Bali are written in full clause, no one of the headline is written in noun phrase. Full clause consist of minimal one subject and one verb. The headline is written in full clause as the aim to give emphasize the actor or the doer who does the action towards the goal, not only states the noun phrase of the doer, the goal or the result that the doer does. Furthermore, classifying into processes that the processes which have four main verb processes across the headline. The process has four type which consist of material process, verbal process, mental process, and relational process. Look at the headlines below: Data 1: Competitive smes 'crucial' to APEC Data 2: Nusa dua closed for tourists during APEC Data 3: Protest in motion amid poor security The example of headlines above is classified in relational process which can show the typically retain the source responsible for the statement. The headlines is written in shorter, punchier headlines, and the omission of be (is, am, are) as the aim to make effectiveness in headline writing is classifies into relational process, process of being in the world abstract relations. According SFL: Transitivity, the abstract relationships generally finds between two participants associated with the process is regarded, however it is different from material process, a participant does not influence the other participant in a physical sense. The omission (is) is classified into relational processes, process of being abstract relations such as have, seem, and be (is), which involve an agent and attributive (e.g. 'You are x'; I have y'). The verbal process is used in this headline: Data 4: SBY to have bilateral talks with Obama in Bali The word talks is classified in verbal processes, a process of saying such as speaking, shouting, or singing. The word "talk" support of (Halliday 1994: 107) that the verbal process expresses the relationship between ideas constructed in human consciousness and the ideas enacted in the form of language. A verbal process is the process of saying, and it exists on the borderline between mental and relational processes. The participants roles associated with verbalization processes are the sayer, the individual who is speaking and that of the target, the addressee to whom the process is directed. This may be added with verbiage, that which is said. The mental process is used in this headline: Data 7: RI hopes for deal on CPO rubber shattered. From the headline in data 7, it can be shown that the headline includes Mental processes. That is the fact that theory from (Halliday, 1994: 117) that Mental processes are "internalized" processes which exists in processes of doing and speaking. The example are such as thinking, dreaming, and deciding. Mental process by encode the meaning of feeling or thinking. Mental process verbs can be subcategorized into three types; Cognition (verbs of thinking, knowing, understanding), Affection (verbs of liking, loving, fearing, heating), and Perception (verbs of seeing, hearing). The word "hopes" includes in dreaming as the article of the text tells that RI has dream or hopes to lift barriers to the trade in Crude Palm Oil (CPO). The material process is used in this headline below: Data 5: APEC agrees to joint efforts to develop renewable energy Data 6: No game changers at APEC summit Data 8: Challenges force APEC to adjust Data 9: Giants exert clout at APEC Data 10: APEC vows to avoid mishap According SFL: Transitivity, the headlines above belongs to the material process, processes of doing in the physical world. Material processes have two inherent participants involved in them. The first of these Actors, which is an obligatory element and expresses the doer of the process. The second is the Goal, which is an optional element and expresses the doer of the process. In addition to these two inherent participant roles, there is an extra element called Circumstance, which provides additional information on the "when, where, how, and why" of the process. Furthermore, the circumstance associated with the process also contribute to an ideological representation of the APEC summit. In the sampled headlines, the circumstance regularly exists in prepositional phrase which can be used to modify both noun and verb phrases, providing extra details on the time, place or the manner in which the action described in the process. They are identified by a preposition (e.g. 'in', 'of', 'on', 'for', 'to', 'with', 'as' etc). The use of preposition in each of these headlines is highly ideological. In each case, the prepositional phrase is underlined: Competitive smes 'crucial' to APEC Challenges force APEC to adjust The reporters or the publication is most often positive toward APEC. The headlines state APEC as the doer which has dominate power which does the actions towards the goal. It can be shown of 10 headline that the headlines writer does not want to cover or hide the subjects or the doers or the actions even the circumstances of the events. Actually, it is the fact that the way of reporting is very ideological since wants the readers to be clear on who is the doer is, the action and the effected entity. The writer wants the readers have the same thinks. Thus, most of the sample headlines have positive ideology towards APEC. Besides APEC, to increase the economy of 21 economies in Asia Pacific, there is Small and Medium Enterprises to unleash economic potential and drive growth. Smes is very useful to the advancement of the ASEAN community and the global community in 2020. Most of all the 21 APEC leaders had proposed bilateral meetings with Susilo Bambang Yudhoyono as the president of Indonesia. APEC was held in Indonesia has positive towards Indonesia so that's way the ideological stance is shown of the headline writer, in this case the editor of The Jakarta Post who represents the ideological stance of the institution. The Jakarta Post newspaper is daily English newspaper in Indonesia has budget of selection news which is showed for world so that people in the world will know Indonesia actually with reading The Jakarta Post newspaper. It is built in 1982 as the collaboration between four Indonesian media under the demanding of minister of information Ali Moertopo and politician Mr. Jusuf Wanandi, who represented the government-backed Golkar newspaper Suara Karya. Minister Moertopo mentioned the possibility of publishing an English-language newspaper of the highest editorial quality. The Jakarta Post newspaper is more than a decade of opening up the economy to the global community but more importantly one that would be able to provide an Indonesian perspective to counter the highly unbalanced Western-dominated global traffic of news and views. CONCLUSION AND SUGGESTION Conclusion The data consist of 10 headlines about news event of APEC. The study finds word choice in headlines that the headlines are written in simple present tense that is shown the immediately past event. The headlines that consist of 10 headlines are written by full clause (FC) form which consist of minimal a subject and a verb. The subject or the doer of the headlines are mostly APEC which can be seen that the focus of news reporting is APEC. From the subject or the doer of headlines, APEC is shown as active doer that has dominance power in APEC news event that APEC summit 2013 in Nusa dua, Bali. The most dominance verbs are mostly infinitive+s with singular subject that consist of such as the verbs talks, efforts, changers, hopes, vows. From the verbs are describe the active action for the power relation in the doer and the goal. Furthermore, the process of the verbs are mostly material process which have two inherent participant involved in them. According SFL: Transitivity material process is process of doing in the physical world. There are some omission in headlines as the aim of the writing of headlines more effective. The circumstance in the headlines are written by noun phrase and verb phrases, supplying extra details on the time, place or the manner in which the action described in the process. They are identified by a preposition (e.g. 'in', 'of', 'on', 'for', 'to', 'with', 'as' etc). The use of preposition in each of these headlines is highly ideological which concluded of the analysis in headlines that the study has positive appreciation, feeling, and judgment with APEC summit 2013 in Bali. APEC is mostly mentioned as the actor or the doer in the headlines that has positive verbs such as vows, talks, hopes, changers. From those verb that is seen dominance power in actor for the goal. Suggestion The study analyzes the headlines in The Jakarta Post newspaper which is as the object of study. The headlines are elaborated based on the word choice features, transitivity, and the end of the analysis can be investigated the ideological distance. It can be shown by the object of sentence in headlines. For the future, the study hopes the deeper investigation to have a more critical analysis and useful for studying critical analysis to be better. REFERENCES Brown, Gillian and Yule, George. 1983. Discourse Analysis. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press Cook, Guy. 1992. Discourse. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Crystal, David. 1997. Dictionary of Linguistics and Phonetics 4th Edition. United Kingdom: Blackwell Publishers. Ltd. Fowler, R. 1991. Critical Linguistics. In: Halmkjaer, K. (ed.), The Linguistic Encyclopedia. London/ New York: Routledge. 89-93. Fairclough, Norman. 1989. Language and Power. Essex: Longman Group Ltd. Fairclough, N, L. 1995a. Critical Discourse Analysis: The Critical Study of Language. Harlow, England: Longman. Fairclough, N, L. 1995b. Media Discourse. London: Edward Arnold. Halliday, M. A. K. 1994. An Intoduction to Functional Grammar. 2nd Edition. London: Edward Arnold. Kirana, Dhinuk Puspita. 2009. Critical Discourse Analysis of the Headlines in The Jakarta PostReporting Invasion in Gaza. Unesa: Unpublished Kress, G. and Hodge, B. 1979. Language as Ideology. London: Routledge. Mills, Sara. Feminist Stylistics. 1995. USA and Canada: Routledge. Pasha, Talaat. (2011). Islamists in The Headlines: Critical Discourse Analysis of The Representation of The Muslim Brotherhood In Egyption Newspapers. The University of Utah. Richardson, E. John. 2007. Analyzing Newspaper. An Approach from Critical Discourse Analysis. New York: Palgrave MacMillan. Taiwo, Rotimi. 2007. Language, Ideology and Power Relation in Nigerian Newspaper Headlines, from(www.noblewords.biz/images/Taiwo2.pdf). Taiwo, Rotimi. 2004. "Speech as Headline in Nigerian Newspaper", in Segun Awonusi and E. A. Babalola, eds The Domestication of English in Nigeria. (Lagos: University of Lagos Press 323-325), from (www.noblewords.biz/images/Taiwo1.pdf) Van Djik, T. A. 1993. Elite Discourse and Racism. Newbury Park, CA: Sage. Van Djik, T. A. 1998. News as Discourse. (Hillsdale, New Jersey: Erlbaum.

Introduction. Covid-19 outbreak has changed human life and activity [1], Especially In urban areas forcing citizens to stay for large periods of time in lockdowns. Protective measures (social distancing and isolation) that have been globally implemented has caused the isolation of millions. Preliminary findings (Moreno et al, 2021) suggest adverse mental health effects in previously healthy people and especially in people with pre-existing mental health disorders. Extended lockdowns come at the expense of mental health, psycho-physical conditions, wellbeing, and social relations within societies (Campion et al., 2020).
Before COVID-19 outbreak, city centers offered a high-quality life with a wide range of services, utilities, public and green spaces, as well as city parks (Sharifi & Khavarian-Garmsird, 2020). Living in a small apartment with a minimal private space in the city center was balanced by the high level of socialization in public spaces, outdoor activities and events, intense interactions among inhabitants, allowing them to maintain relations (Portegijs et al., 2021). With COVID-19 outbreak, this modern urban standard of living was challenged. Social distancing took place at several levels: at home and at work, and, in the city, in the street and on public transport. Everything created for urban life changed and became uncertain. Societies got used to sharing common spaces, often crowded, and everyone was cut off from everyday socialisation. The isolation forced millions of individuals and families to remain at home, causing them to change their routines, rituals, and habits (McCay, 2020). In dense urban areas, this mostly meant locking people in cramped apartments, cut off from everyday physical activity outside the home (Portegijs et al, 2021; Bil et al, 2021).
Smart cities are instrumented, interconnected, and intelligent urban areas (Harrison et al., 2010) that pursue shared growth through an integrated set of technologies that shape interactions between actors (Nam & Pardo, 2011). A smart city can be defined as complex set of technology (infrastructures of hardware and software), people (creativity, diversity, and education), and institutions (governance and policy) (Nam & Pardo, 2011). Smart cities aim is to create an environment that drives innovation from a technological, managerial, and organizational point of view by fostering environmental and social wellbeing (Karvonen et al., 2018; Polese et al., 2021].
The aim of this study is the literature review of the role of technology for citizens mental health during Covid-19 pandemic lockdowns in Smart Cities and to investigate if there is a relation between digital tools provided to the citizens of Pafos Municipality to use during quarantine, and their mental health status.
Methodology\design\approach. A review of the literature and an additional critical review were conducted in the fields of smart cities and mental health with a focus on the latest research concerning COVID-19 influence on ICT, mental health and wellbeing. For the purposes of this article, a thorough database search has been made. The database used was mostly Google Scholar and Science Direct. Selection criteria included full-text publications and consisted of the following keywords: COVID-19, post-COVID-19, mental health, wellbeing, lockdown, isolation, anxiety, infection rates, density, smart city, digital technology, ICT and Virtual Reality. Author focused on qualitative research available until April 2022.
Further than this, field research was conducted through a qualitative method in the particular case of Paphos Municipality in Cyprus, the introduction of various ICT technology solutions during the pandemic lockdowns and their impact on citizens mental health. ICT tools were briefly analyzed and their contributions towards citizens mental health was evaluated based on questionnaires distributed to the citizens before and after the use of these tools. Now the key question that needs an answer is "Did smart cities impact on citizens mental health during the pandemic?"
During the pandemic, Pafos Municipality introduced to its citizens various ICT solutions that despite initially they were targeting foreign tourists visiting the district, they ended up as entertainment tools that ease the lockdown period during the quarantine phase. As part of the E.U. co-funded by European Union program "Smart Cities – Interreg: Greece – Cyprus" the municipality implemented the "Collection, Documentation and Digitization of Cultural and Tourist material, Development of Digital Tourism / Culture and Entrepreneurship Platform and Development of digital applications of e-democracy and participation in the Municipality of Pafos" project. The result of this project was the creation of 3 websites: 1. Explore Pafos https://www.explorepafos.org/ with multimedia information (text, photos, videos, 360-pictures, interactive map with points of interest etc.) about the province's major points of interest sorted by category: Culture, Environment, Tourism and Services. 2. Historical Timeline https://xronologio.explorepafos.org/ with information about the history of the city in a chronological order. 3. Electronic Participation https://diavouleusi.explorepafos.org/ offering User Registration, Consultation, Online Citizens Community (forum), Civil Council Decisions, Online Polls, News and Announcements. Further than these 2 mobile applications for iOS and Android devices were developed, Explore Pafos with various important information about the city of Pafos and Pafos AR which contain Augmented Reality representation of various significant cultural and historical sightseeing in the district. The websites and mobile applications were available in 5 languages (Greek, English, Russian, Hebrew and German).
These platforms were presented to the citizens of Pafos Municipality on the 27th of February 2020, slightly earlier than the first lockdown. After the first strict lockdown, the administrators of the website reported a significant increase in the traffic of the website among local citizens compared to pre-pandemic. This led the creators of the platforms among which is the author of this article to provide online questionnaires to people using the digital platforms on their leisure time during COVID-19 lockdowns to answer various questions regarding the impact of these digital tools in their mental health status during COVID-19 lockdown.
A questionnaire containing 5-point Likert scale questions and questions about qualitative and quantitative use of the ICT tools and their mental health during COVID-19 lockdowns was completed by citizens of Pafos Municipality.
Due to this study objective, two main criteria were established for sample selection. First, respondents should be citizens of Pafos Municipality from various areas over at least the past 5 years. Additionally, respondents must have been present during COVID-19 outbreak and lockdowns in the city. To verify this criterion, an initial survey question asked whether respondents were staying in the city during the COVID-19 outbreak.
The questionnaire was constructed in three parts. Its first one aimed at collecting descriptive variables (demographic information) of respondents' location, and professional profile. The second part asked citizens about their mental health status before and after COVID-19 outbreak and lockdowns. Each question was assessed according to a 5-point Likert scale (1 referred to 'not used' and 5 denoted 'fully used'). The last section of the questionnaire examined the adoption level of the ICT tools introduced by the Municipality as supporting tools for their mental status during the COVID-19 outbreak. For that, all 6 ICT tools were listed and evaluated based upon a similar Likert scale that ranged from 1 (not used) to 5 (fully used).
Results. The online questionnaire had its link firstly sent by e-mail to 480 citizens that registered in the platform in December 2020. A follow-up message was sent two weeks later. 215 responses returned but only 206 of them were actually from citizens that met our selection criteria, which resulted in 42.9% valid response rate,
For analyzing data, two distinctive procedures were carried out using the SPSS® Statistics 23 software to identify differences in levels of each characteristic related to ICT tools, device available (PC, mobile phone, tablet), and content (Cultural, Environmental, Social, Multimedia Content) when considering the degree of how they impact their mental health during COVID-19 lockdowns.
Our respondents were half men and half women. Moreover, 10% are aged between 20 and 25, 34% between 26 and 35, 36% between 36 and 45, 14% in the interval of 46 till 55 and only 6% are older than 55. 36% are single, 59% being married and almost 5% under another non-defined situation. Most respondents were living in a house (56%), with their family (54%), and had 1 or more kids (44%). 75% of the respondents mentioned that they use more often their mobile/laptops to access the internet compared to before. The majority of respondents (62%) mentioned that they used ICT tools provide 1 or more times per week to remind them of their daily habits while 56% mentioned that they used the platforms to navigate at their favorite place at least once. The largest majority (82%) accessed the services from their mobile phone while the smallest percent (12% accessed the services from their PC/Laptop. Regarding COVID-19 lockdowns, 86% stated that it is very stressful to stay at home in another lockdown while 36% said they wouldn't comply if they were forced to stay at home in another lockdown. 65% mentioned that they found the ICT tools useful to keep them mentally active and 72% mentioned that they wouldn't be able to stay in quarantine without access to internet. 68% of the people using the platforms declared that using the platforms helped to remain mentally active during the quarantine and 70% said they would use the platforms again in case there is a new lockdown.
Discussion. The present work was done having as basis 206 questionnaires applied to citizens of a Municipality in Cyprus, namely Pafos Municipality, in order to assess citizens mental health during lockdowns, and the impact of the use of ICT tools for their mental health. The survey collected data from 3 sections, namely demographics, mental health status before and after the COVID-19 pandemic and ICT tools usage during the lockdowns. The average respondents' sample shows that our interviewees are aged between 26 and 45 years old, half are men and the other women, married, qualified with college education. Citizens living in smaller apartments accessed the platforms more times per week compared to people living in the rural areas in houses and their conceived percentage of ICT tools contribution towards their mental health was higher compared to people leaving in rural areas. Citizens' inclusion and digital literacy are relevant issues that were affecting the use of ICT tools that do not apply only to urban contexts and should be addressed to solve societal, economic, technological, and political problems worldwide. COVID-19 restrictions and lockdown increased people's acceptance and use of ICT solutions.
Other studies are in line with the above findings (Troisi et al., 2022) where their key theoretical contribution of their study is the building of a framework that detects the main psychological, rational, social, and cultural determinants that can foster or prevent the acceptance of the changes forced by the pandemic, the adhesion to digitalization, and the transactional distance processes launched in the public sectors. These results are more evident in vulnerable groups (Dai et al., 2020; Ammar et al., 2021) which will require further development and usage of e-health solutions.
Finally, two other studies targeting different populations investigated the effectiveness of interventions by considering, as primary outcomes, not mental illness indicators (e.g., depression and anxiety symptoms), but positive mental health indicators (positive affect and positive mental health). Vara et al. (2020) provided us with a secondary analysis of a randomized controlled trial that assessed the efficacy of a low-intensity internet intervention aimed to promote positive affect in depressive patients in primary care, as an adjunct therapy to improved treatment as usual (Fonseca & Osma, 2021).
Scientific value / practical value. Another report (Fonseca & Osma, 2021) highlighted the urgent need for research to help improve our understanding of the pandemic's mental health consequences on the general public (Mahase, 2020). In order to help characterize the psychosocial effects of the COVID19 crisis as well as the moderators of these effects, a research group launched a multi-language, multi-center anonymous online survey to assess the "Effects of home Confinement on psychosocial health status and multiple Lifestyle Behaviors" during the COVID-19 outbreak. Preliminary findings from this project revealed that the COVID-19 home confinement resulted in significant negative effects on mental wellbeing and emotional status, with more people experiencing psychosocial and emotional distress compared to before the pandemic (Ammar at al. 2020; Ammar et al, 2021a; Fonseca & Osma, 2021). This research results highlight the importance of introducing ICT tools to provide a virtual tour of citizens to their favorite city spots and remain mentally active during quarantine period.
Conclusions. ICT tools offer citizens the opportunity to remember their pre COVID-19 lockdown habits as highlighted in this article and they contribute towards the improvement of their mental health during quarantine. This study aimed at (i) identifying wither ICT tools use increased during COVID-19 outbreak; (ii) investigating the effect of the tools use and the impact on mental health of their users; and (iii) examining the relationship between the adoption of ICT tools and the demographics of citizens using them most during COVID-19 outbreak. Our findings provided arguments to answer these three research questions raised from existing gaps in both theory and practice.

Criterio Libre magazine has played an important role in promoting scientific dissemination as a fundamental mechanism in the transformation processes of our Latin American nations towards better formed societies, with a healthy balance between the necessary growth of the production of tangible and intangible goods and a more fair distribution of wealth, for the benefit of all its populations, which seek to eradicate poverty, which is the greatest scourge that humanity has not yet been able to overcome. Therefore, we rely on criteria of the development of science that contribute to these ideals, choosing then the best articles, subjected to rigorous evaluation processes by recognized national and international researchers, who have also contributed to raise the scientific quality of them through his thoughtful observations and also to develop scientific thinking and the use of the best style for their communication, enriching the social scientific thought in our nations. We can summarize these principles as follows: the development of science and technology as an expression of given sociocultural and valorative systems, the development of science at the service of productive transformation for the benefit of society, the awareness of the role of science and technology in the definition of power relations at the national and international levels and its insertion in development policies, the use of science and technological innovation as instruments of autonomy, openness to novel approaches in the consolidation of social science, the freedom of critical thinking at all levels of scientific knowledge management, among others. In this sense, we have tried to strengthen the analysis and critical development of economic, administrative, financial and accounting sciences, opening a space for the discussion and development of the epistemology of these social sciences, which increasingly becomes the central axis of our magazine. The present edition of Criterio Libre includes two articles that enrich this epistemological discussion: in the first one the researcher José J. Ortiz B. poses a dilemma that accompanies the development of accounting science, "The crisis of accounting representation: problems of science social or power politics?", which seeks to clarify the factors that originate the problem of accounting representation from a reflection on the theoretical foundations that support this important topic and the empirical references that show this problem, factors that have been seen as an epistemic obstacle in the consolidation of this young science and to which the author intends to contribute in his epistemological clarification and in the proposal of alternative solutions, which he proposes for discussion to the scientific community with an interdisciplinary approach and from the paradigm of complexity. In the second article, Professor Jean Paul Sarrazin poses an interesting dissertation on "Religion: do we know what we are talking about? Examination on the feasibility of an analytical category for the social sciences". The objective of this review was to find an analytical category that is precise, clear and sufficiently broad to study empirically the vast range of sociocultural phenomena that can be or have been considered as "religious". It concludes that in spite of the absence of a unified analytical category, some of the most prominent elements in the different definitions can constitute, by themselves, useful analytical categories for empirical research. It can be deduced that this section has been faithful to the principles that we exposed at the beginning of this editorial and that we hope will continue to become an open forum for the scientific development of our disciplines. A second section, devoted to accounting and finance, defines topics that have become of substantial interest due to the strong theoretical development that these disciplines have reached, arriving to a phase in which the disputes of the paradigms that support different approaches have been decanted, and it is in this field where contributions arise that consolidate important theoretical schemes or that, on the other hand, discard hypotheses that allow debugging systems that, in the manner of the layers of an onion, are grouped by levels, which contributes to the consolidation of the social sciences. In this section we find two important articles oriented under this philosophy: the first one analyzes the effects on the accounting information of public companies in the Colombian electricity sector of the implementation of Resolution 743 of 2013 regarding the adoption of International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS) for some public companies. This topic is one of the applications of the important advances in the development of accounting theory for the financial economy, which in spite of this does not manage to establish solid roots for the conditions of the developing countries, as this article proves that the transformations assumed are the result of a change in the organizational economic model, where, rather than attending to the international regulation model, it responds to a process of concentration of strategic assets by actors that have the ability to capture regulation, demonstrating that the interdisciplinary approach is a fertile ground to explain in a better way the reality of these countries in the globalizing environment that characterizes the current economy of these countries. The second article, about the "Impact of self-financing on the innovation of micro, small and medium-sized Colombian companies," allows us to delve into an aspect that has not been explicitly studied and that is located at the frontiers of knowledge between economics, finance and the administration, especially directed at an important sector of the economy of the developing countries, that of the MSME companies, which despite their great contributions to the economic well-being of the population, occupying 80% of it in these countries, no intellectual effort has been devoted by our researchers, wasting a space of potential development of autonomy that will clear the way for the true socioeconomic development of our region. The descriptive results show that Colombian MSMEs use their own resources as a priority for their investments, and inferential results obtained through linear regressions indicate that internal financing has a positive and significant influence on their overall innovation, as well as on their products/services, productive processes and management. This is a variable of fundamental importance to be involved in the development policies for the Latin American industry and that very little is taken into consideration until now, in what has been called the Orange economy, which countries like Colombia want to promote. The reality is that internal or own resources are still the main source of funding for the investment projects of these companies, and while this is consistent with the postulates of the theory of financial hierarchy, everything seems to indicate that the reasons for this are mainly the barriers they encounter to access the external financial market. The next section, dedicated to economic discipline, shows us an important article focused on the analysis of the relationship between "Good governance and effectiveness of development aid", a topic of high relevance for our economies. The article aims to deepen the origin and changes experienced by the notion of good governance; analyzes the constituents and determinants of it, as well as its relationship with close concepts such as institutional quality, and above all, the ideas and evidence created on the relationship between good governance and the effectiveness of development aid. Finally, it concludes that there is no general consensus that aid has been effective in promoting economic growth, and there are both supporters and opponents of this idea. Reflectively, it paves the way for empirically verifying the true effects of economic aid and the conditions under which better results would be possible for the benefit of large masses of the population. This edition closes with two sections: the first one, traditional on topics of administration as a discipline that is structurally integrated with the economic, accounting and financial, and where two articles are developed: the first of these is entitled "Co-creation and new challenges of generating value that organizations face". This matter is very topical and marks a trend in modern administrative theory, which is revolving around the new approaches to the generation of value. It is concluded that, in order to generate a sustained value in organizations, the focus of the managers' actions must be the creation of joint value with their clients and not the exclusive goal of increasing the sales of their products or services usually designed internally and closed. The second article, under the title "Model to analyze the incidence of social capital in human development in Bogotá, DC", focuses on identifying whether there is a type of relationship between social capital and human development in the endogenous context of the city of Bogota. For this purpose, it is proposed to conduct a descriptive investigation, based on multiple regression analysis, which facilitates the proposal of a model that determines the level of incidence of social capital in human development, based on the calculation of the Human Development Index and the Index Decomposed social capital in cognitive capital index, ICSC, structural social capital index, ICSE, social representation index of social capital, IRSCS, components of the integral calculation of the social capital index. Based on these calculations, it is verified that the scope and use of social capital are unknown in the city, which generates a society with a high level of atomization and disinterest about the problems of citizenship. Being able to verify these assertions has the utmost importance to adopt policies of social and human development in the D.C., taking into account the different analytical components that were used in the study. In the last section, dedicated to knowledge management, the issue of bullying is analyzed pedagogically by sexual orientation among male students in the environment of secondary education, which seeks to contribute to the prevention of bullying behaviors, due to the effects that this has in the welfare of a population that tends to segregate in an undemocratic manner and that is already part of the educational models that should be oriented towards the formation of values. As pedagogues, we believe that education can and should create environments of respect and appreciation of difference, where everyone can access it, regardless of sexual orientation, gender or other social or cultural constructions. The set of the eight articles that we put at the disposal of the academic community, organized in the sections oriented according to the principles that support the scientific philosophy and the editorial policy of the magazine, is configured in a new effort that we are sure will contribute to the strengthening of the scientific and technological development of our disciplines in an environment that is ours, but that dialogues with the universality of knowledge at a global level, and that progressively will become the great pillars of our human and social development ; La revista Criterio Libre ha venido desempeñando un rol importante en la promoción de la divulgación científica como mecanismo fundamental en los procesos de transformación de nuestras naciones hispanoamericanas hacia sociedades mejor conformadas, con un sano equilibrio entre el necesario crecimiento de la producción de bienes tangibles e intangibles y una más justa distribución de la riqueza, en beneficio de todas sus poblaciones que buscan la erradicación de la pobreza, el mayor flagelo que la humanidad aún no ha podido superar. En ese orden de ideas, nos hemos fundamentado en criterios del desarrollo de la ciencia que contribuyan a esos ideales, seleccionando los mejores artículos, sometidos a procesos rigurosos de evaluación por reconocidos investigadores nacionales e internacionales, quienes también han contribuido a elevar la calidad científica de los mismos con sus atinadas observaciones y también a desarrollar el pensamiento científico y la utilización del mejor estilo para su comunicación, enriqueciendo el pensamiento científico social en nuestras naciones. Dichos principios los podemos sintetizar de la siguiente manera: El desarrollo de la ciencia y la tecnología como expresión de sistemas valorativos y socioculturales dados, el desarrollo de la ciencia al servicio de la transformación productiva en beneficio de la sociedad, la concientización del papel que tienen la ciencia y la tecnología en la definición de las relaciones de poder en los niveles nacional e internacional y su inserción en las políticas de desarrollo, la utilización de la ciencia y de la innovación tecnológica como instrumentos de autonomía, la apertura a enfoques novedosos en la consolidación de la ciencia social, la libertad del pensamiento crítico en todos los niveles de la gestión del conocimiento científico, entre otros. En tal sentido hemos querido fortalecer el análisis y desarrollo crítico de las ciencias económicas, administrativas, financieras y contables, abriendo un espacio para la discusión y desarrollo de la epistemología de estas ciencias sociales, que cada vez más se convierte en columna vertebral de nuestra revista. En el presente número se incluyen dos artículos que enriquecen dicha discusión epistemológica: en el primero de ellos el investigador José J. Ortiz B. nos plantea un dilema que acompaña el desarrollo de la ciencia contable, "La crisis de la representación contable: ¿problemas de la ciencia social o de la política del poder?", en donde busca dar claridad a los factores que originan la problemática de la representación contable a partir de una reflexión sobre los fundamentos teóricos que sustentan este importante tópico y los referentes empíricos que muestran dicha problemática, factores que necesariamente se han expresado como un obstáculo epistémico en la consolidación de esta joven ciencia y al que el autor pretende aportar tanto en su esclarecimiento epistemológico, como en la propuesta de alternativas de solución, que pone para discusión a la comunidad científica con un enfoque interdisciplinario y desde el paradigma de la complejidad. En el segundo artículo el profesor Jean Paul Sarrazin nos plantea una interesante 18 Universidad Libre disertación alrededor del concepto "Religión: ¿sabemos de lo que estamos hablando? Examen sobre la viabilidad de una categoría analítica para las ciencias sociales". El objetivo de esta revisión fue encontrar una categoría analítica precisa, clara y suficientemente amplia para estudiar empíricamente la vasta gama de fenómenos socioculturales que pueden ser o han sido considerados como "religiosos". Se concluye que a pesar de la ausencia de una categoría analítica unificada algunos de los elementos más destacados en las diferentes definiciones pueden constituir, en sí mismos, categorías analíticas útiles para la investigación empírica. Se puede deducir que esta sección ha sido fiel a los principios que expusimos al comienzo de este editorial y que esperamos se siga convirtiendo en tribuna abierta para el desarrollo científico de nuestras disciplinas. Una segunda sección, dedicada a la contabilidad y las finanzas, define temáticas que se han tornado de interés sustancial dado el fuerte desarrollo teórico que han venido alcanzado esas disciplinas, llegando a una fase en que las disputas de los paradigmas que sustentan diversos enfoques se han venido decantando y es en ese terreno donde florecen aportes que consolidan esquemas teóricos importantes o que, por otro lado, descartan hipótesis que permiten depurar sistemas que, a la manera de las capas de la cebolla, se van agrupando por niveles, lo cual contribuye a la consolidación de las ciencias sociales. En esta sección encontramos dos importantes artículos orientados bajo esa filosofía: el primero de ellos analiza los efectos que sobre la información contable de las empresas públicas del sector eléctrico colombiano tuvo la implementación de la Resolución 743 de 2013, la cual se refiere a la adopción de Normas Internacionales de Información Financiera (NIIF) para algunas empresas públicas, siendo este tópico uno de los aplicativos de los avances importantes del desarrollo de la teoría contable para la economía financierista, que a pesar de ello no logra asentar sólidas raíces para las condiciones de los países en desarrollo, como lo comprueba este artículo que encuentra que las transformaciones asumidas son el resultado de un cambio de modelo económico organizacional, en donde más que atender el modelo de regulación internacional, responde a un proceso de concentración de activos estratégicos por parte de actores que tienen la capacidad de capturar la regulación, demostrando que es el enfoque interdisciplinario un campo fértil para explicar de una mejor manera la realidad de estos países en el entorno globalizador que caracteriza la economía actual de dichos países. El segundo artículo acerca del "Impacto del autofinanciamiento sobre la innovación de las micro, pequeñas y medianas empresas colombianas", permite profundizar en un aspecto que no ha sido explícitamente estudiado y que se ubica en las fronteras del conocimiento entre la economía, las finanzas y la administración, dirigido especialmente a un sector importante de la economía de los países en desarrollo, el de las empresas Mipymes, que a pesar de sus grandes aportes al bienestar económico de la población al ocupar 80% de la misma en estos países, no se le ha dedicado un esfuerzo intelectual por parte de nuestros investigadores, desaprovechando un espacio de potencial desarrollo de la autonomía que permitirá desbrozar el camino del verdadero desarrollo socioeconómico de nuestra región. Los resultados descriptivos muestran que las Mipymes colombianas utilizan prioritariamente recursos propios para sus inversiones, y los resultados inferenciales obtenidos mediante regresiones lineales señalan que el financiamiento interno influye positiva y significativamente en su innovación global, así como en la de sus productos/servicios, procesos productivos y gestión. Esto es una variable de importancia fundamental para ser involucrada en las políticas de desarrollo para la industria latinoamericana y que muy poco se toma en consideración hasta ahora, en lo que se ha venido denominando la economía naranja, que países como Colombia quieren fomentar. La realidad es que los recursos internos o propios siguen siendo la principal fuente de financiación para los proyectos de inversión de estas empresas y si bien ello es coherente con los postulados de la teoría de la jerarquía financiera, todo parece indicar que las razones de esto son principalmente las barreras que encuentran para acceder al mercado financiero externo. Nuestra siguiente sección, dedicada a la disciplina económica, nos muestra un importante artículo enfocado al análisis de la relación entre "Buen gobierno y eficacia de la ayuda al desarrollo", tema de altísima pertinencia para nuestras economías. El artículo se propone profundizar en el origen y los cambios experimentados por la noción de buen gobierno; analiza los constituyentes y determinantes del mismo, así como su relación con conceptos cercanos como el de calidad institucional, y sobre todo, las ideas y la evidencia creada sobre las relaciones entre el buen gobierno y la efectividad de la ayuda al desarrollo. Finalmente llega a la conclusión de que no existe un consenso general en cuanto a que la ayuda haya sido eficaz para promover el crecimiento económico, y existen tanto defensores como detractores de esta idea. De manera reflexiva deja abierto el camino para verificar empíricamente los verdaderos efectos de la ayuda económica y las condiciones bajo las cuales se harían posibles unos mejores resultados en beneficio de grandes masas de la población. Cerramos este número con dos secciones: la primera, tradicional sobre temas de administración como disciplina que se integra estructuralmente con la económica, la contable y financiera, y donde se desarrollan dos artículos: el primero de estos se titula "La co-creación y los nuevos retos de generación de valor que enfrentan las organizaciones", siendo esta temática de gran actualidad y que marca una tendencia en la moderna teoría administrativa, que está girando sobre los nuevos enfoques de la generación de valor. Se concluye que, para generar un valor sostenido en las organizaciones, el foco de las acciones de los gestores debe ser la creación de valor conjunta con sus clientes y no la exclusiva meta de aumentar las ventas de sus productos o servicios habitualmente diseñados de manera interna y cerrada. El segundo artículo bajo el título "Modelo para analizar la incidencia del capital social en el desarrollo humano en Bogotá, D.C.", se centra en identificar si existe un tipo de relación entre el capital social y el desarrollo humano en el contexto endógeno de la ciudad de Bogotá. Para tal fin, se propone hacer una investigación descriptiva basada en análisis de regresión múltiple que facilita la proposición de un modelo que determina el nivel de incidencia del capital social en el desarrollo humano, partiendo del cálculo del Índice de desarrollo humano y del Índice de capital social descompuesto en índice 20 Universidad Libre de capital cognitivo, ICSC, índice de capital social estructural, ICSE, Índice de representación social del capital social, IRSCS, componentes del cálculo integral del índice de capital social. Con base en esos cálculos se llega a comprobar que en la ciudad se desconocen el alcance y uso del capital social, lo que genera construir una sociedad con alto nivel de atomización y desinterés por los problemas de la ciudadanía. Poder comprobar estos asertos es de suma importancia para adoptar políticas de desarrollo social y humano en el D.C., atendiendo los diferentes componentes analíticos que se utilizaron en el estudio. En la última sección, dedicada a la gestión del conocimiento, se analiza pedagógicamente el tema del bullying por orientación sexual entre estudiantes masculinos en el ambiente de la educación media, que busca contribuir a la prevención de comportamientos de bullying, por los efectos que ello tiene en el bienestar de una población que tiende a segregarse de manera antidemocrática y que ya hace parte de los modelos educativos que deben orientarse a la formación de valores. Como pedagogos, creemos que la educación puede y debe crear ambientes de respeto y valoración de la diferencia, en donde todos puedan acceder a ella, sin importar la orientación sexual, el género u otras construcciones sociales o culturales. El conjunto de los ocho artículos que ponemos a disposición de la comunidad académica, organizados en las secciones orientadas según los principios que fundamentan la filosofía científica y la política editorial de la revista, se configura en un nuevo esfuerzo que estamos seguros contribuirá al fortalecimiento del desarrollo científico y tecnológico de nuestras disciplinas en un entorno que nos es propio, pero que dialoga con la universalidad del conocimiento a nivel global, y que progresivamente se constituirán en los grandes pilares de nuestro desarrollo humano y social. ; La revue Criterio Libre a occupé un important rôle en promouvoir la divulgation scientifique comme mécanisme fondamental dans les procès de transformation de nos nations latino-americaines vers sociétés meilleure conformées, avec un sain équilibre entre la nécessaire croissance de la production de biens tangibles et intangibles et une plus juste distribution de la richesse, au profit de toutes ses populations, que cherchent éradiquer la pauvreté, qu'il est le majeur fléau que l'humanité encore n'a pas pu surpasser. Par l'antérieur, nous basons sur des critères du développement de la science qu'ils contribuent à ces idéals, en choisissant alors les meilleurs articles, soumis à des rigoureux procès d'évaluation par des reconnus chercheurs nationaux et internationaux, qui ont aussi contribué à élever la qualité scientifique des mêmes par leur sages observations et aussi à développer la pensée scientifique et l'utilisation du meilleur style pour sa communication, en enrichissant la pensé scientifique sociale dans nos nations. Nous pouvons résumer dits principes: le développement de la science et la technologie comme expression de systèmes d'évaluation et socio-culturelles donnés, le développement de la science au service de la transformation productive au profit de la société, la prise de conscience du rôle de la science et la technologie dans la définition des relations de pouvoir en les niveaux nationaux et internationaux et son insertion dans les politiques de développement, l›utilisation de la science et de l›innovation technologique comme des instruments d›autonomie, l›ouverture à nouvelles approches dans la consolidation de la science sociale, la liberté de la pensée critique en tous les niveaux de la gestion de la connaissance scientifique, entre autrui. Dans ce sens, nous avons essayé fortifier l'analyse et développement critique des sciences économiques, administratives, financiers et comptables, en ouvrant un espace pour la discussion et développement de l'epistemologie de ces sciences sociales, que de plus en plus se convertit dans l'axe central de notre revue. La présente édition comprend deux articles qu'ils enrichissent dite discussion epistémológique: en le premier d'ils le chercheur José J. Ortiz B. pose un dilemme qu'accompagne le développement de la science comptable, "La crise de la représentation comptable: ¿problèmes de la science sociale ou de la politique du pouvoir?", dans lequel cherche éclaircir les facteurs qu'ils causent la problématique de la représentation comptable à partir d'une réflexion sur les fondements théoriques qu'ils soutiennent cet important question et les référents empiriques qui montrent cette problématique, facteurs qui ont été considérés comme un obstacle épistémique à la consolidation de cette jeune science et aux quels l›auteur entend contribuir dans sa clarification épistémologique et dans la proposition de solutions alternatives qu›il donne à lacommunauté scientifique avec une approche interdisciplinaire et du paradigme de la complexité. Dans le deuxième article, le professeur Jean Paul Sarrazin fait une thèse intéressante sur "Religion: savons-nous de quoi nous parlons? Examen de la faisabilité d›une catégorie analytique pour les sciences sociales". L'objectif de cette revue était de trouver une catégorie analytique précise, claire et suffisamment large pour étudier empiriquement la vaste gamme de phénomènes socio-culturelles qui peuvent être ou ont été considérés comme "religieux". Il conclut qu'en dépit de l›absence d›unecatégorie analytique unifiée, certains éléments les plus saillants des différentes définitions peuvent euxmêmes constituer des catégories analytiques utiles à la recherche empirique. On peut déduire que cette section a été fidèle aux principes que nous avons énoncé au début de cet éditorial et que nous espérons qu'ils continuera à devenir une plateforme ouverte pour le développement scientifique de nos disciplines. Une deuxième section, consacrée à la comptabilité et à la finance, définit les sujets qui sont devenus d›un intérêt substantiel en raison du fort développement théorique que ces disciplines ont atteint, atteignant une phase dans la quelle les différends des paradigmes qui soutiennent diverses approches ont été réglés et c'est dans ce domaine que les contributions surgissent qui consolident des schémas théoriques importants ou qui, d'autrepart, écartent les hypothèses qui permettent des systèmes purifiants qui, à la façon des couches d›oignons, sont regroupés par niveaux, contribuant ainsi à consolider les sciences sociales. Dans cette section, nous trouvons deux articles importants orientés selon cette philosophie: le premier analyse les effets sur l›information comptable des entreprises publiques du secteur de l'électricité colombien de la mise en oeuvre de la résolution 743 de 2013 concernant l'adoption des normes internationales d›information financière (IFRS) pour certaines entreprises publiques. Ce sujet est l›une des applications des avancées importantes dans le développement de la théorie comptable pour l›économie financieriste qui malgré cela ne parvient pas à établir des racines solides pour les conditions des pays en développement, comme enté moigne cet article qui constate que les transformations supposées sont le résultat d›un changement du modèle économique organisationnel, où, plutôt que de s›intéresser au modèle de réglementation internationale, répond à un processus de concentration des actifs stratégiques par des acteurs qui ont la capacité de saisir la réglementation, démontrant que l'approche interdisciplinaire est un terrain fertile pour mieux expliquer la réalité de ces pays dans l'environnement mondialisant qui caractérise l›économie actuelle de ces pays. Le deuxième article, intitulé "Impact de l›autofinancement sur l'innovation dans les micro, petites et moyennes entreprises colombiennes», donne un aperçu d'un aspect qui n›a pas été explicitement étudié et qui se situe aux frontières de la connaissance entre économie, finance et administration, en particulier dans un secteur important de l›économie des pays en développement, celle des MPME, qui malgré leur grande contribution au bien-être économique de la population, occupant 80% de la population de ces pays, n'a pas fait l›effort intellectuel de nos chercheurs, gaspillant un espace de développement potentiel d'autonomie qui ouvrira la voie à un véritable développement socioéconomique de notre région. Les résultats descriptifs montrent que les PMI colombiennes utilisent principalement leurs propres ressources pour leurs investissements, et les résultats inférentiels obtenus par régression linéaire indiquent que le financement interne a une influence positive et significative sur leur innovation globale, ainsi que sur celle de leurs produits/services, processus de production et gestion. Il s›agit d'une variable d›une importance fondamentale à impliquer dans les politiques de développement de l'industrie latino-américaine et que trèspeu de choses sont prises en considération jusqu›à présent, dans cequ›on a appelé l'économie orange, que des pays comme la Colombie veulent promouvoir. En réalité, les ressources internes ou propres restent la principale source de financement des projets d'investissement de ces entreprises et, bien que cela soit conforme aux postulats de la théorie de la hiérarchie financière, tout semble indiquer que les raisons en sont principalement les obstacles qu›elles rencontrent pour accéder au marché financier extérieur. Notre prochaine section, consacrée à ladiscipline économique, nous présente un article important centré sur l'analyse de la relation entre "La bonne gouvernance et l'efficacité de l'aide"; un sujet de la plus haute pertinence pour nos économies. Il analyse les composantes et les déterminants de la bonne gouvernance, ainsi que sa relation avec des concepts étroitement liés tels que la qualité institutionnelle et, surtout, les idées et les preuves créées sur la relation entre bonne gouvernance et efficacité de l'aide au développement. En fin, il conclut qu'il n'y a pas de consensus général sur l'efficacité de l'aide dans la promotion de la croissance économique, et qu'il y a à la fois des défenseurs et des détracteurs de cette idée. D'une manière réfléchie, elle laisse ouverte la voie à la vérification empirique des effets réels de l'aide économique et des conditions dans les quelles de meilleurs résultats seraient possibles pour le bénéfice de larges masses de la population. Nous clôturons ce numéro avec deux sections : la première, traditionnelle sur les thèmes de l›administration en tant que discipline structurellement intégrée à l'économie, la comptabilité et lafinance, et où deux articles sont développés: le premier d'entre eux estintitulé "Co-création et lesnouveaux défis de création de valeur aux quels les organisations font face. Ce sujet est d›actualité et marque une tendance de la théorie administrative moderne, qui s›articule autour de nouvelles approches de la création de valeur. Il est conclu que, pour générer une valeur durable dans lesorganisations, les actions des gestionnaires doivent être axées sur la création de valeur conjointe avec leurs clients et non sur l›objectif exclusif d'augmenter les ventes de leurs produits ou services habituellement conçus en interne et de façon fermée. Le deuxième article, intitulé "Modèle d'analyse de l'incidence du capital social sur le développement humain à Bogotá, D.C.", vise à identifier s›il existe un type de relation entre capital social et développement humain dans le contexte endogène de la ville de Bogotá. Cette fin, il est proposé demener une recherche descriptive, fondée sur une analyse de régression multiple, qui facilite la proposition d'un modèle qui détermine le niveau d'incidence du capital social dans le développement humain, à partir du calcul de l'indice de développement humain et de l'indice de capital social répartis en composantes du calcul intégral de l'indice de capital social, soit l'indice de capital cognitif, l'ICSE, l'indice de capital social structurel, l'ICSC et l'IRSCS, et de l'indice de représentation du capital social. Sur la base de ces calculs, on constate que l'ampleur et l'utilisation du capital social dans la ville sont inconnues, ce qui engendre la construction d'une société avec un haut niveau d'atomisation et un désintérêt pour les problèmes de citoyenneté. Pouvoir vérifier ces affirmations a une importance capitale pour l'adoption de politiques de développement social et humain à Bogotá, D.C., en tenant compte des différentes composantes analytiques qui ont été utilisées dans l'étude. Dans la dernière partie, consacrée à la gestion des connaissances, le sujet des brimades dues à l'orientation sexuelle chez les élèves de sexe masculin estanalysé pédagogiquement dans l'environnement de l'enseignement secondaire, qui cherche à contribuer à la prévention des comportements debrimades, en raison des effets que cela a sur le bien-être d'une population qui tend à se séparer de manière antidémocratique et qui fait déjà partie des modèles éducatifs qui doivent être orientés vers la formation des valeurs. En tant que pédagogues, nous croyons que l'éducation peut et doit créer des environnements de respect et de valorisation de la différence, où chacun peut y accéder, indépendamment de son orientation sexuelle, de son sexe ou d'autres constructions sociales ou culturelles. L'ensemble des huit articles que nous mettons à la disposition de la communauté académique, organisés en sections orientées selon les principes qui sous-tendent la philosophie scientifique et la politique éditoriale de la revue, s'inscrit dans un nouvel effort qui, nous en sommes sûrs, contribuera à renforcer le développement scientifique et technologique de nos disciplines dans un environnement qui nous est propre mais qui dialogue avec l'universalité du savoir à un niveau global et qui deviendra progressivement les grands piliers de notre développement humain et social. ; A revista Critério Livre tem desempenhado um importante papel em promover a divulgação científica como um mecanismo fundamental nos processos de transformação de nossas nações latino-americanas para sociedades melhor formadas, com um equilíbrio saudável entre o necessário crescimento da produção de bens tangíveis e intangíveis e uma mais justa distribuição da riqueza, em benefício de todas as suas populações, que buscam erradicar a pobreza, que é o maior flagelo que a humanidade ainda não conseguiu superar. Pelo exposto, nos baseamos em critérios do desenvolvimento da ciência que contribuam para esses ideais, escolhendo então os melhores artigos, submetidos a rigorosos processos de avaliação por renomados pesquisadores nacionais e internacionais, que também contribuíram para elevar a qualidade científica dos mesmos através de seus atinadas observações,e também a desenvolver o pensamento científico e a utilização do melhorestilo para sua comunicação, enriquecendo o pensamento científico social em nossos países. Podemos resumir esses princípios assim: o desenvolvimento da ciência e da tecnologia como expressão de sistemas valorativos e socioculturais dados, o desenvolvimento da ciência a serviço da transformação produtiva em benefício da sociedade, a conscientização sobre o papel da ciência e da tecnologia na definição das relações de poder nos níveis nacional e internacional e sua inserção nas políticas de desenvolvimento, a utilização da ciência e da inovação tecnológica como instrumentos de autonomia, a abertura a abordagens inovadoras na consolidação da ciencia social, a liberdade do pensamento crítico em todos os níveis da gestão do conhecimento científico, entre outros. Neste sentido, tentamos fortalecer a análise e o desenvolvimento crítico das ciências econômicas, administrativas, financeiras e contábeis, abrindo um espaço para a discussão e desenvolvimento da epistemologia de estas ciências sociais, que cada vez mais torna-se o eixo central de nossa revista. A presente edição inclui dois itens que fazem parte desta discussão epistemológica: no primeiro deles, o pesquisador José J. Ortiz B. planta um dilema que acompanha o desenvolvimento da ciência contábil, "A crise da representação contábil: problemas da ciência social ou política do poder?", em que busca esclarecer os fatores que originam a problemática da representação contábil a partir de uma reflexão sobre os fundamentos teóricos que sustentam este importante tema e os referentes empíricos que mostram esta problemática, fatores que foram vistos como um obstáculo epistémico na consolidação dessa jovem ciência e o que o autor pretende contribuir para seu esclarecimento epistemológico e a proposta de alternativas de solução, que propõe para discussão com a comunidade científica com uma abordagem interdisciplinar e a partir do paradigma da complexidade. No segundo artigo, o profesor Jean Paul Sarrazin levanta uma interessante dissertação sobre "Religião: nós sabemos do que estamos falando? Análise da viabilidade de uma categoria analítica para as ciências sociais". O objetivo desta revisão foi encontrar uma categoria analítica, precisa, clara e suficientemente ampla para estudar empiricamente a vasta gama de fenômenos sócio-culturais que podem ser ou foram considerados como "religiosos". Conclui que, a pesar da ausência de uma categoria analítica unificada, alguns dos elementos mais destacados nas diferentes definições podem constituir, em si mesmos, categorias analíticas úteis para a investigação empírica. Pode-se deducir que esta seção tem sido fiel aos princípios que expusemos no início deste editorial, e que esperamos que continue transformando em uma tribuna aberta para o desenvolvimento científico de nossas disciplinas. Uma segunda seção, dedicada à contabilidade e as finanças, define temáticas que se tornaram de interesse substancial devido ao forte desenvolvimento teórico que atingiram essas disciplinas, chegando a uma fase em que as disputas dos paradigmas que sustentam várias abordagens foram decantado e é nesse terreno onde surgem contribuições que consolidam os importantes esquemas teóricos ou que, por outro lado, descartam hipótese que permitem depurar sistemas que, à maneira das camadas duma cebola, serão agrupadas por níveis, o que contribui para a consolidação das ciências sociais. Nesta seção encontramos dois importantes artigos orientados sob desta filosofia: o primeiro analisa os efeitos que sobre a informação contabilística das empresas públicas do setor elétrico colombiano teve a implementação da Resolução 743 de 2013, relativa à adopção de Normas Internacionais de Informação Financeira (NIIF) para algumas empresas públicas. Este tópico é um dos aplicativos de importantes avanços do desenvolvimento da teoria contábil para a economia financierista, que apesar disso não consegue establecer sólidas raízes para as condições dos países em desenvolvimento, como o comprova este artigo que encontra que as transformações assumidas são o resultado de uma mudança de modelo econômico, organizacional, onde, mais que atender o modelo de regulação internacional, responde a um processo de concentração de ativos estratégicos por parte de atores que têm a capacidade de capturar a regulação, demonstrando que a abordagem interdisciplinar é um campo fértil para explicar de uma maneira melhor a realidade destes países no ambiente globalizador que caracteriza a economía atual de tais países. O segundo artigo, sobre "o Impacto do autofinanciamento sobre a inovação das micro, pequenas e médias empresas colombianas", permite aprofundar um aspecto que não tem sido explicitamente estudado e que se situa na fronteira entre a economia, as finanças e a administração, dirigido especialmente a um setor importante da economia dos países em desenvolvimento, as empresas Mipymes, que apesar de suas grandes contribuições para o bem-estar económico da população, ao ocupar 80% da mesma em cada um destes países, não lhe foi dedicado um esforço intelectual por parte dos nossos investigadores, desaprovechando um espaço potencial de desenvolvimento da autonomia que permite desbrozar o caminho do verdadeiro desenvolvimento sócio-econômico de nossa região. Os resultados descritivos mostram que as Mipymes colombianas utilizam prioritariamente os recursos próprios para os investimentos, e os resultados inferenciales obtidos através de regressões lineares indicam que o financiamento interno influencia positiva e significativamente na inovação global, assim como a de seus produtos/serviços, processos produtivos e de gestão. Esta é uma variável de importância fundamental para ser envolvida nas políticas de desenvolvimento para a indústria latino-americana e que muito pouco se leva em consideração até agora, no que se tem denominado a economía laranja, que países como a Colômbia querem promover. A realidade é que os recursos internos ou próprios continuam sendo a principal fonte de financiamento para os projectos de investimento destas empresas, e se bem que isso é coerente com os postulados da teoria da hierarquia financeira, tudo parece indicar que as razões são principalmente as barreiras que encontram para acessar o mercado financeiro externo. A nossa seguinte secção, dedicada à disciplina económica, mostra-nos um importante artigo focado à análise da relação entre "Bom governo e eficácia da ajuda ao desenvolvimento", tema de altísima pertinência para as nossas economias. O artigo propõe-se aprofundar na origem e as mudanças experimentadas pela noção de bom governo; analisa os constituintes e determinantes do mesmo, bem como a sua relação com conceitos próximos como a qualidade institucional, e sobretudo, as ideias e a evidência criada sobre as relações entre o bom governo e a efetividade da ajuda ao desenvolvimento. Finalmente chega à conclusão de que não existe um consenso geral quanto a que a ajuda seja eficaz para promover o crescimento económico, e existem tanto defensores como detratores desta ideia. De maneira reflexiva deixa aberto o caminho para verificar empiricamente os verdadeiros efeitos da ajuda económica e as condições baixo as quais seriam possíveis uns melhores resultados em benefício de grandes massas da população. Fechamos esta edição com duas secções: a primeira, tradicional sobre temas de administração como disciplina que se integra estruturalmente com a económica, a contável e financeira, e onde se desenvolvem dois artigos: o primeiro destes se titula "A co-criação e os novos reptos de geração de valor que enfrentam as organizações". Esta temática é de grande atualidade e marca uma tendência na moderna teoria administrativa, que está a girar sobre as novas focagens da geração de valor. Conclui-se que, para gerar um valor sustentado nas organizações, o foco das ações dos gestores deve ser a criação de valor conjunta com os seus clientes e não a exclusiva meta de aumentar as vendas dos seus produtos ou serviços habitualmente desenhados de maneira interna e fechada. O segundo artigo, baixo o título "Modelo para analisar a incidência do capital social no desenvolvimento humano em Bogotá, D.C.", centra-se em identificar se existe um tipo de relação entre o capital social e o desenvolvimento humano no contexto endógeno da cidade de Bogotá. Para tal fim, propõe-se fazer uma investigação descritiva, baseada em análise de regressão múltipla, que facilita a proposição de um modelo que determina o nível de incidência do capital social no desenvolvimento humano, partindo do cálculo do Índice de desenvolvimento humano e do Índice de capital social decomposto em índice de capital cognitivo, ICSC, índice de capital social estrutural, ICSE, Índice de representação social do capital social, IRSCS, componentes do cálculo integral do índice de capital social. Com base nesses cálculos chega-se a comprovar que na cidade se desconhecem o alcance e o uso do capital social, o que gera construir uma sociedade com alto nível de atomização e desinteresse pelos problemas da cidadania. Poder comprovar estes asertos é de soma importância para adotar políticas de desenvolvimento social e humano no D.C., atendendo os diferentes componentes analíticos que se utilizaram no estudo. Na última secção, dedicada à gestão do conhecimento, analisa-se pedagógicamente o tema do bullying por orientação sexual entre estudantes masculinos no ambiente da educação média, que procura contribuir à prevenção de comportamentos de bullying, pelos efeitos que isso tem no bem-estar de uma população que tende a segregarse de maneira antidemocrática e que já faz parte dos modelos educativos que devem orientar à formação de valores. Como pedagogos, achamos que a educação pode e deve criar ambientes de respeito e valoração da diferença, em onde todos possam aceder a ela, sem importar a orientação sexual, o género ou outras construções sociais ou culturais. O conjunto dos oito artigos que pomos ao dispor da comunidade académica, organizados nas secções orientadas segundo os princípios que fundamentam a filosofia científica e a política editorial da revista, se configura em um novo esforço que estamos seguros contribuirá ao fortalecimiento do desenvolvimento científico e tecnológico das nossas disciplinas em um meio que nos é próprio, mas que dialoga com a universalidade do conhecimento a nível global, e que progressivamente constituir-se-ão nos grandes pilares do nosso desenvolvimento humano e social.

Criterio Libre magazine has played an important role in promoting scientific dissemination as a fundamental mechanism in the transformation processes of our Latin American nations towards better formed societies, with a healthy balance between the necessary growth of the production of tangible and intangible goods and a more fair distribution of wealth, for the benefit of all its populations, which seek to eradicate poverty, which is the greatest scourge that humanity has not yet been able to overcome. Therefore, we rely on criteria of the development of science that contribute to these ideals, choosing then the best articles, subjected to rigorous evaluation processes by recognized national and international researchers, who have also contributed to raise the scientific quality of them through his thoughtful observations and also to develop scientific thinking and the use of the best style for their communication, enriching the social scientific thought in our nations. We can summarize these principles as follows: the development of science and technology as an expression of given sociocultural and valorative systems, the development of science at the service of productive transformation for the benefit of society, the awareness of the role of science and technology in the definition of power relations at the national and international levels and its insertion in development policies, the use of science and technological innovation as instruments of autonomy, openness to novel approaches in the consolidation of social science, the freedom of critical thinking at all levels of scientific knowledge management, among others. In this sense, we have tried to strengthen the analysis and critical development of economic, administrative, financial and accounting sciences, opening a space for the discussion and development of the epistemology of these social sciences, which increasingly becomes the central axis of our magazine. The present edition of Criterio Libre includes two articles that enrich this epistemological discussion: in the first one the researcher José J. Ortiz B. poses a dilemma that accompanies the development of accounting science, "The crisis of accounting representation: problems of science social or power politics?", which seeks to clarify the factors that originate the problem of accounting representation from a reflection on the theoretical foundations that support this important topic and the empirical references that show this problem, factors that have been seen as an epistemic obstacle in the consolidation of this young science and to which the author intends to contribute in his epistemological clarification and in the proposal of alternative solutions, which he proposes for discussion to the scientific community with an interdisciplinary approach and from the paradigm of complexity. In the second article, Professor Jean Paul Sarrazin poses an interesting dissertation on "Religion: do we know what we are talking about? Examination on the feasibility of an analytical category for the social sciences". The objective of this review was to find an analytical category that is precise, clear and sufficiently broad to study empirically the vast range of sociocultural phenomena that can be or have been considered as "religious". It concludes that in spite of the absence of a unified analytical category, some of the most prominent elements in the different definitions can constitute, by themselves, useful analytical categories for empirical research. It can be deduced that this section has been faithful to the principles that we exposed at the beginning of this editorial and that we hope will continue to become an open forum for the scientific development of our disciplines. A second section, devoted to accounting and finance, defines topics that have become of substantial interest due to the strong theoretical development that these disciplines have reached, arriving to a phase in which the disputes of the paradigms that support different approaches have been decanted, and it is in this field where contributions arise that consolidate important theoretical schemes or that, on the other hand, discard hypotheses that allow debugging systems that, in the manner of the layers of an onion, are grouped by levels, which contributes to the consolidation of the social sciences. In this section we find two important articles oriented under this philosophy: the first one analyzes the effects on the accounting information of public companies in the Colombian electricity sector of the implementation of Resolution 743 of 2013 regarding the adoption of International Financial Reporting Standards (IFRS) for some public companies. This topic is one of the applications of the important advances in the development of accounting theory for the financial economy, which in spite of this does not manage to establish solid roots for the conditions of the developing countries, as this article proves that the transformations assumed are the result of a change in the organizational economic model, where, rather than attending to the international regulation model, it responds to a process of concentration of strategic assets by actors that have the ability to capture regulation, demonstrating that the interdisciplinary approach is a fertile ground to explain in a better way the reality of these countries in the globalizing environment that characterizes the current economy of these countries. The second article, about the "Impact of self-financing on the innovation of micro, small and medium-sized Colombian companies," allows us to delve into an aspect that has not been explicitly studied and that is located at the frontiers of knowledge between economics, finance and the administration, especially directed at an important sector of the economy of the developing countries, that of the MSME companies, which despite their great contributions to the economic well-being of the population, occupying 80% of it in these countries, no intellectual effort has been devoted by our researchers, wasting a space of potential development of autonomy that will clear the way for the true socioeconomic development of our region. The descriptive results show that Colombian MSMEs use their own resources as a priority for their investments, and inferential results obtained through linear regressions indicate that internal financing has a positive and significant influence on their overall innovation, as well as on their products/services, productive processes and management. This is a variable of fundamental importance to be involved in the development policies for the Latin American industry and that very little is taken into consideration until now, in what has been called the Orange economy, which countries like Colombia want to promote. The reality is that internal or own resources are still the main source of funding for the investment projects of these companies, and while this is consistent with the postulates of the theory of financial hierarchy, everything seems to indicate that the reasons for this are mainly the barriers they encounter to access the external financial market. The next section, dedicated to economic discipline, shows us an important article focused on the analysis of the relationship between "Good governance and effectiveness of development aid", a topic of high relevance for our economies. The article aims to deepen the origin and changes experienced by the notion of good governance; analyzes the constituents and determinants of it, as well as its relationship with close concepts such as institutional quality, and above all, the ideas and evidence created on the relationship between good governance and the effectiveness of development aid. Finally, it concludes that there is no general consensus that aid has been effective in promoting economic growth, and there are both supporters and opponents of this idea. Reflectively, it paves the way for empirically verifying the true effects of economic aid and the conditions under which better results would be possible for the benefit of large masses of the population. This edition closes with two sections: the first one, traditional on topics of administration as a discipline that is structurally integrated with the economic, accounting and financial, and where two articles are developed: the first of these is entitled "Co-creation and new challenges of generating value that organizations face". This matter is very topical and marks a trend in modern administrative theory, which is revolving around the new approaches to the generation of value. It is concluded that, in order to generate a sustained value in organizations, the focus of the managers' actions must be the creation of joint value with their clients and not the exclusive goal of increasing the sales of their products or services usually designed internally and closed. The second article, under the title "Model to analyze the incidence of social capital in human development in Bogotá, DC", focuses on identifying whether there is a type of relationship between social capital and human development in the endogenous context of the city of Bogota. For this purpose, it is proposed to conduct a descriptive investigation, based on multiple regression analysis, which facilitates the proposal of a model that determines the level of incidence of social capital in human development, based on the calculation of the Human Development Index and the Index Decomposed social capital in cognitive capital index, ICSC, structural social capital index, ICSE, social representation index of social capital, IRSCS, components of the integral calculation of the social capital index. Based on these calculations, it is verified that the scope and use of social capital are unknown in the city, which generates a society with a high level of atomization and disinterest about the problems of citizenship. Being able to verify these assertions has the utmost importance to adopt policies of social and human development in the D.C., taking into account the different analytical components that were used in the study. In the last section, dedicated to knowledge management, the issue of bullying is analyzed pedagogically by sexual orientation among male students in the environment of secondary education, which seeks to contribute to the prevention of bullying behaviors, due to the effects that this has in the welfare of a population that tends to segregate in an undemocratic manner and that is already part of the educational models that should be oriented towards the formation of values. As pedagogues, we believe that education can and should create environments of respect and appreciation of difference, where everyone can access it, regardless of sexual orientation, gender or other social or cultural constructions. The set of the eight articles that we put at the disposal of the academic community, organized in the sections oriented according to the principles that support the scientific philosophy and the editorial policy of the magazine, is configured in a new effort that we are sure will contribute to the strengthening of the scientific and technological development of our disciplines in an environment that is ours, but that dialogues with the universality of knowledge at a global level, and that progressively will become the great pillars of our human and social development ; La revista Criterio Libre ha venido desempeñando un rol importante en la promoción de la divulgación científica como mecanismo fundamental en los procesos de transformación de nuestras naciones hispanoamericanas hacia sociedades mejor conformadas, con un sano equilibrio entre el necesario crecimiento de la producción de bienes tangibles e intangibles y una más justa distribución de la riqueza, en beneficio de todas sus poblaciones que buscan la erradicación de la pobreza, el mayor flagelo que la humanidad aún no ha podido superar. En ese orden de ideas, nos hemos fundamentado en criterios del desarrollo de la ciencia que contribuyan a esos ideales, seleccionando los mejores artículos, sometidos a procesos rigurosos de evaluación por reconocidos investigadores nacionales e internacionales, quienes también han contribuido a elevar la calidad científica de los mismos con sus atinadas observaciones y también a desarrollar el pensamiento científico y la utilización del mejor estilo para su comunicación, enriqueciendo el pensamiento científico social en nuestras naciones. Dichos principios los podemos sintetizar de la siguiente manera: El desarrollo de la ciencia y la tecnología como expresión de sistemas valorativos y socioculturales dados, el desarrollo de la ciencia al servicio de la transformación productiva en beneficio de la sociedad, la concientización del papel que tienen la ciencia y la tecnología en la definición de las relaciones de poder en los niveles nacional e internacional y su inserción en las políticas de desarrollo, la utilización de la ciencia y de la innovación tecnológica como instrumentos de autonomía, la apertura a enfoques novedosos en la consolidación de la ciencia social, la libertad del pensamiento crítico en todos los niveles de la gestión del conocimiento científico, entre otros. En tal sentido hemos querido fortalecer el análisis y desarrollo crítico de las ciencias económicas, administrativas, financieras y contables, abriendo un espacio para la discusión y desarrollo de la epistemología de estas ciencias sociales, que cada vez más se convierte en columna vertebral de nuestra revista. En el presente número se incluyen dos artículos que enriquecen dicha discusión epistemológica: en el primero de ellos el investigador José J. Ortiz B. nos plantea un dilema que acompaña el desarrollo de la ciencia contable, "La crisis de la representación contable: ¿problemas de la ciencia social o de la política del poder?", en donde busca dar claridad a los factores que originan la problemática de la representación contable a partir de una reflexión sobre los fundamentos teóricos que sustentan este importante tópico y los referentes empíricos que muestran dicha problemática, factores que necesariamente se han expresado como un obstáculo epistémico en la consolidación de esta joven ciencia y al que el autor pretende aportar tanto en su esclarecimiento epistemológico, como en la propuesta de alternativas de solución, que pone para discusión a la comunidad científica con un enfoque interdisciplinario y desde el paradigma de la complejidad. En el segundo artículo el profesor Jean Paul Sarrazin nos plantea una interesante 18 Universidad Libre disertación alrededor del concepto "Religión: ¿sabemos de lo que estamos hablando? Examen sobre la viabilidad de una categoría analítica para las ciencias sociales". El objetivo de esta revisión fue encontrar una categoría analítica precisa, clara y suficientemente amplia para estudiar empíricamente la vasta gama de fenómenos socioculturales que pueden ser o han sido considerados como "religiosos". Se concluye que a pesar de la ausencia de una categoría analítica unificada algunos de los elementos más destacados en las diferentes definiciones pueden constituir, en sí mismos, categorías analíticas útiles para la investigación empírica. Se puede deducir que esta sección ha sido fiel a los principios que expusimos al comienzo de este editorial y que esperamos se siga convirtiendo en tribuna abierta para el desarrollo científico de nuestras disciplinas. Una segunda sección, dedicada a la contabilidad y las finanzas, define temáticas que se han tornado de interés sustancial dado el fuerte desarrollo teórico que han venido alcanzado esas disciplinas, llegando a una fase en que las disputas de los paradigmas que sustentan diversos enfoques se han venido decantando y es en ese terreno donde florecen aportes que consolidan esquemas teóricos importantes o que, por otro lado, descartan hipótesis que permiten depurar sistemas que, a la manera de las capas de la cebolla, se van agrupando por niveles, lo cual contribuye a la consolidación de las ciencias sociales. En esta sección encontramos dos importantes artículos orientados bajo esa filosofía: el primero de ellos analiza los efectos que sobre la información contable de las empresas públicas del sector eléctrico colombiano tuvo la implementación de la Resolución 743 de 2013, la cual se refiere a la adopción de Normas Internacionales de Información Financiera (NIIF) para algunas empresas públicas, siendo este tópico uno de los aplicativos de los avances importantes del desarrollo de la teoría contable para la economía financierista, que a pesar de ello no logra asentar sólidas raíces para las condiciones de los países en desarrollo, como lo comprueba este artículo que encuentra que las transformaciones asumidas son el resultado de un cambio de modelo económico organizacional, en donde más que atender el modelo de regulación internacional, responde a un proceso de concentración de activos estratégicos por parte de actores que tienen la capacidad de capturar la regulación, demostrando que es el enfoque interdisciplinario un campo fértil para explicar de una mejor manera la realidad de estos países en el entorno globalizador que caracteriza la economía actual de dichos países. El segundo artículo acerca del "Impacto del autofinanciamiento sobre la innovación de las micro, pequeñas y medianas empresas colombianas", permite profundizar en un aspecto que no ha sido explícitamente estudiado y que se ubica en las fronteras del conocimiento entre la economía, las finanzas y la administración, dirigido especialmente a un sector importante de la economía de los países en desarrollo, el de las empresas Mipymes, que a pesar de sus grandes aportes al bienestar económico de la población al ocupar 80% de la misma en estos países, no se le ha dedicado un esfuerzo intelectual por parte de nuestros investigadores, desaprovechando un espacio de potencial desarrollo de la autonomía que permitirá desbrozar el camino del verdadero desarrollo socioeconómico de nuestra región. Los resultados descriptivos muestran que las Mipymes colombianas utilizan prioritariamente recursos propios para sus inversiones, y los resultados inferenciales obtenidos mediante regresiones lineales señalan que el financiamiento interno influye positiva y significativamente en su innovación global, así como en la de sus productos/servicios, procesos productivos y gestión. Esto es una variable de importancia fundamental para ser involucrada en las políticas de desarrollo para la industria latinoamericana y que muy poco se toma en consideración hasta ahora, en lo que se ha venido denominando la economía naranja, que países como Colombia quieren fomentar. La realidad es que los recursos internos o propios siguen siendo la principal fuente de financiación para los proyectos de inversión de estas empresas y si bien ello es coherente con los postulados de la teoría de la jerarquía financiera, todo parece indicar que las razones de esto son principalmente las barreras que encuentran para acceder al mercado financiero externo. Nuestra siguiente sección, dedicada a la disciplina económica, nos muestra un importante artículo enfocado al análisis de la relación entre "Buen gobierno y eficacia de la ayuda al desarrollo", tema de altísima pertinencia para nuestras economías. El artículo se propone profundizar en el origen y los cambios experimentados por la noción de buen gobierno; analiza los constituyentes y determinantes del mismo, así como su relación con conceptos cercanos como el de calidad institucional, y sobre todo, las ideas y la evidencia creada sobre las relaciones entre el buen gobierno y la efectividad de la ayuda al desarrollo. Finalmente llega a la conclusión de que no existe un consenso general en cuanto a que la ayuda haya sido eficaz para promover el crecimiento económico, y existen tanto defensores como detractores de esta idea. De manera reflexiva deja abierto el camino para verificar empíricamente los verdaderos efectos de la ayuda económica y las condiciones bajo las cuales se harían posibles unos mejores resultados en beneficio de grandes masas de la población. Cerramos este número con dos secciones: la primera, tradicional sobre temas de administración como disciplina que se integra estructuralmente con la económica, la contable y financiera, y donde se desarrollan dos artículos: el primero de estos se titula "La co-creación y los nuevos retos de generación de valor que enfrentan las organizaciones", siendo esta temática de gran actualidad y que marca una tendencia en la moderna teoría administrativa, que está girando sobre los nuevos enfoques de la generación de valor. Se concluye que, para generar un valor sostenido en las organizaciones, el foco de las acciones de los gestores debe ser la creación de valor conjunta con sus clientes y no la exclusiva meta de aumentar las ventas de sus productos o servicios habitualmente diseñados de manera interna y cerrada. El segundo artículo bajo el título "Modelo para analizar la incidencia del capital social en el desarrollo humano en Bogotá, D.C.", se centra en identificar si existe un tipo de relación entre el capital social y el desarrollo humano en el contexto endógeno de la ciudad de Bogotá. Para tal fin, se propone hacer una investigación descriptiva basada en análisis de regresión múltiple que facilita la proposición de un modelo que determina el nivel de incidencia del capital social en el desarrollo humano, partiendo del cálculo del Índice de desarrollo humano y del Índice de capital social descompuesto en índice 20 Universidad Libre de capital cognitivo, ICSC, índice de capital social estructural, ICSE, Índice de representación social del capital social, IRSCS, componentes del cálculo integral del índice de capital social. Con base en esos cálculos se llega a comprobar que en la ciudad se desconocen el alcance y uso del capital social, lo que genera construir una sociedad con alto nivel de atomización y desinterés por los problemas de la ciudadanía. Poder comprobar estos asertos es de suma importancia para adoptar políticas de desarrollo social y humano en el D.C., atendiendo los diferentes componentes analíticos que se utilizaron en el estudio. En la última sección, dedicada a la gestión del conocimiento, se analiza pedagógicamente el tema del bullying por orientación sexual entre estudiantes masculinos en el ambiente de la educación media, que busca contribuir a la prevención de comportamientos de bullying, por los efectos que ello tiene en el bienestar de una población que tiende a segregarse de manera antidemocrática y que ya hace parte de los modelos educativos que deben orientarse a la formación de valores. Como pedagogos, creemos que la educación puede y debe crear ambientes de respeto y valoración de la diferencia, en donde todos puedan acceder a ella, sin importar la orientación sexual, el género u otras construcciones sociales o culturales. El conjunto de los ocho artículos que ponemos a disposición de la comunidad académica, organizados en las secciones orientadas según los principios que fundamentan la filosofía científica y la política editorial de la revista, se configura en un nuevo esfuerzo que estamos seguros contribuirá al fortalecimiento del desarrollo científico y tecnológico de nuestras disciplinas en un entorno que nos es propio, pero que dialoga con la universalidad del conocimiento a nivel global, y que progresivamente se constituirán en los grandes pilares de nuestro desarrollo humano y social. ; La revue Criterio Libre a occupé un important rôle en promouvoir la divulgation scientifique comme mécanisme fondamental dans les procès de transformation de nos nations latino-americaines vers sociétés meilleure conformées, avec un sain équilibre entre la nécessaire croissance de la production de biens tangibles et intangibles et une plus juste distribution de la richesse, au profit de toutes ses populations, que cherchent éradiquer la pauvreté, qu'il est le majeur fléau que l'humanité encore n'a pas pu surpasser. Par l'antérieur, nous basons sur des critères du développement de la science qu'ils contribuent à ces idéals, en choisissant alors les meilleurs articles, soumis à des rigoureux procès d'évaluation par des reconnus chercheurs nationaux et internationaux, qui ont aussi contribué à élever la qualité scientifique des mêmes par leur sages observations et aussi à développer la pensée scientifique et l'utilisation du meilleur style pour sa communication, en enrichissant la pensé scientifique sociale dans nos nations. Nous pouvons résumer dits principes: le développement de la science et la technologie comme expression de systèmes d'évaluation et socio-culturelles donnés, le développement de la science au service de la transformation productive au profit de la société, la prise de conscience du rôle de la science et la technologie dans la définition des relations de pouvoir en les niveaux nationaux et internationaux et son insertion dans les politiques de développement, l›utilisation de la science et de l›innovation technologique comme des instruments d›autonomie, l›ouverture à nouvelles approches dans la consolidation de la science sociale, la liberté de la pensée critique en tous les niveaux de la gestion de la connaissance scientifique, entre autrui. Dans ce sens, nous avons essayé fortifier l'analyse et développement critique des sciences économiques, administratives, financiers et comptables, en ouvrant un espace pour la discussion et développement de l'epistemologie de ces sciences sociales, que de plus en plus se convertit dans l'axe central de notre revue. La présente édition comprend deux articles qu'ils enrichissent dite discussion epistémológique: en le premier d'ils le chercheur José J. Ortiz B. pose un dilemme qu'accompagne le développement de la science comptable, "La crise de la représentation comptable: ¿problèmes de la science sociale ou de la politique du pouvoir?", dans lequel cherche éclaircir les facteurs qu'ils causent la problématique de la représentation comptable à partir d'une réflexion sur les fondements théoriques qu'ils soutiennent cet important question et les référents empiriques qui montrent cette problématique, facteurs qui ont été considérés comme un obstacle épistémique à la consolidation de cette jeune science et aux quels l›auteur entend contribuir dans sa clarification épistémologique et dans la proposition de solutions alternatives qu›il donne à lacommunauté scientifique avec une approche interdisciplinaire et du paradigme de la complexité. Dans le deuxième article, le professeur Jean Paul Sarrazin fait une thèse intéressante sur "Religion: savons-nous de quoi nous parlons? Examen de la faisabilité d›une catégorie analytique pour les sciences sociales". L'objectif de cette revue était de trouver une catégorie analytique précise, claire et suffisamment large pour étudier empiriquement la vaste gamme de phénomènes socio-culturelles qui peuvent être ou ont été considérés comme "religieux". Il conclut qu'en dépit de l›absence d›unecatégorie analytique unifiée, certains éléments les plus saillants des différentes définitions peuvent euxmêmes constituer des catégories analytiques utiles à la recherche empirique. On peut déduire que cette section a été fidèle aux principes que nous avons énoncé au début de cet éditorial et que nous espérons qu'ils continuera à devenir une plateforme ouverte pour le développement scientifique de nos disciplines. Une deuxième section, consacrée à la comptabilité et à la finance, définit les sujets qui sont devenus d›un intérêt substantiel en raison du fort développement théorique que ces disciplines ont atteint, atteignant une phase dans la quelle les différends des paradigmes qui soutiennent diverses approches ont été réglés et c'est dans ce domaine que les contributions surgissent qui consolident des schémas théoriques importants ou qui, d'autrepart, écartent les hypothèses qui permettent des systèmes purifiants qui, à la façon des couches d›oignons, sont regroupés par niveaux, contribuant ainsi à consolider les sciences sociales. Dans cette section, nous trouvons deux articles importants orientés selon cette philosophie: le premier analyse les effets sur l›information comptable des entreprises publiques du secteur de l'électricité colombien de la mise en oeuvre de la résolution 743 de 2013 concernant l'adoption des normes internationales d›information financière (IFRS) pour certaines entreprises publiques. Ce sujet est l›une des applications des avancées importantes dans le développement de la théorie comptable pour l›économie financieriste qui malgré cela ne parvient pas à établir des racines solides pour les conditions des pays en développement, comme enté moigne cet article qui constate que les transformations supposées sont le résultat d›un changement du modèle économique organisationnel, où, plutôt que de s›intéresser au modèle de réglementation internationale, répond à un processus de concentration des actifs stratégiques par des acteurs qui ont la capacité de saisir la réglementation, démontrant que l'approche interdisciplinaire est un terrain fertile pour mieux expliquer la réalité de ces pays dans l'environnement mondialisant qui caractérise l›économie actuelle de ces pays. Le deuxième article, intitulé "Impact de l›autofinancement sur l'innovation dans les micro, petites et moyennes entreprises colombiennes», donne un aperçu d'un aspect qui n›a pas été explicitement étudié et qui se situe aux frontières de la connaissance entre économie, finance et administration, en particulier dans un secteur important de l›économie des pays en développement, celle des MPME, qui malgré leur grande contribution au bien-être économique de la population, occupant 80% de la population de ces pays, n'a pas fait l›effort intellectuel de nos chercheurs, gaspillant un espace de développement potentiel d'autonomie qui ouvrira la voie à un véritable développement socioéconomique de notre région. Les résultats descriptifs montrent que les PMI colombiennes utilisent principalement leurs propres ressources pour leurs investissements, et les résultats inférentiels obtenus par régression linéaire indiquent que le financement interne a une influence positive et significative sur leur innovation globale, ainsi que sur celle de leurs produits/services, processus de production et gestion. Il s›agit d'une variable d›une importance fondamentale à impliquer dans les politiques de développement de l'industrie latino-américaine et que trèspeu de choses sont prises en considération jusqu›à présent, dans cequ›on a appelé l'économie orange, que des pays comme la Colombie veulent promouvoir. En réalité, les ressources internes ou propres restent la principale source de financement des projets d'investissement de ces entreprises et, bien que cela soit conforme aux postulats de la théorie de la hiérarchie financière, tout semble indiquer que les raisons en sont principalement les obstacles qu›elles rencontrent pour accéder au marché financier extérieur. Notre prochaine section, consacrée à ladiscipline économique, nous présente un article important centré sur l'analyse de la relation entre "La bonne gouvernance et l'efficacité de l'aide"; un sujet de la plus haute pertinence pour nos économies. Il analyse les composantes et les déterminants de la bonne gouvernance, ainsi que sa relation avec des concepts étroitement liés tels que la qualité institutionnelle et, surtout, les idées et les preuves créées sur la relation entre bonne gouvernance et efficacité de l'aide au développement. En fin, il conclut qu'il n'y a pas de consensus général sur l'efficacité de l'aide dans la promotion de la croissance économique, et qu'il y a à la fois des défenseurs et des détracteurs de cette idée. D'une manière réfléchie, elle laisse ouverte la voie à la vérification empirique des effets réels de l'aide économique et des conditions dans les quelles de meilleurs résultats seraient possibles pour le bénéfice de larges masses de la population. Nous clôturons ce numéro avec deux sections : la première, traditionnelle sur les thèmes de l›administration en tant que discipline structurellement intégrée à l'économie, la comptabilité et lafinance, et où deux articles sont développés: le premier d'entre eux estintitulé "Co-création et lesnouveaux défis de création de valeur aux quels les organisations font face. Ce sujet est d›actualité et marque une tendance de la théorie administrative moderne, qui s›articule autour de nouvelles approches de la création de valeur. Il est conclu que, pour générer une valeur durable dans lesorganisations, les actions des gestionnaires doivent être axées sur la création de valeur conjointe avec leurs clients et non sur l›objectif exclusif d'augmenter les ventes de leurs produits ou services habituellement conçus en interne et de façon fermée. Le deuxième article, intitulé "Modèle d'analyse de l'incidence du capital social sur le développement humain à Bogotá, D.C.", vise à identifier s›il existe un type de relation entre capital social et développement humain dans le contexte endogène de la ville de Bogotá. Cette fin, il est proposé demener une recherche descriptive, fondée sur une analyse de régression multiple, qui facilite la proposition d'un modèle qui détermine le niveau d'incidence du capital social dans le développement humain, à partir du calcul de l'indice de développement humain et de l'indice de capital social répartis en composantes du calcul intégral de l'indice de capital social, soit l'indice de capital cognitif, l'ICSE, l'indice de capital social structurel, l'ICSC et l'IRSCS, et de l'indice de représentation du capital social. Sur la base de ces calculs, on constate que l'ampleur et l'utilisation du capital social dans la ville sont inconnues, ce qui engendre la construction d'une société avec un haut niveau d'atomisation et un désintérêt pour les problèmes de citoyenneté. Pouvoir vérifier ces affirmations a une importance capitale pour l'adoption de politiques de développement social et humain à Bogotá, D.C., en tenant compte des différentes composantes analytiques qui ont été utilisées dans l'étude. Dans la dernière partie, consacrée à la gestion des connaissances, le sujet des brimades dues à l'orientation sexuelle chez les élèves de sexe masculin estanalysé pédagogiquement dans l'environnement de l'enseignement secondaire, qui cherche à contribuer à la prévention des comportements debrimades, en raison des effets que cela a sur le bien-être d'une population qui tend à se séparer de manière antidémocratique et qui fait déjà partie des modèles éducatifs qui doivent être orientés vers la formation des valeurs. En tant que pédagogues, nous croyons que l'éducation peut et doit créer des environnements de respect et de valorisation de la différence, où chacun peut y accéder, indépendamment de son orientation sexuelle, de son sexe ou d'autres constructions sociales ou culturelles. L'ensemble des huit articles que nous mettons à la disposition de la communauté académique, organisés en sections orientées selon les principes qui sous-tendent la philosophie scientifique et la politique éditoriale de la revue, s'inscrit dans un nouvel effort qui, nous en sommes sûrs, contribuera à renforcer le développement scientifique et technologique de nos disciplines dans un environnement qui nous est propre mais qui dialogue avec l'universalité du savoir à un niveau global et qui deviendra progressivement les grands piliers de notre développement humain et social. ; A revista Critério Livre tem desempenhado um importante papel em promover a divulgação científica como um mecanismo fundamental nos processos de transformação de nossas nações latino-americanas para sociedades melhor formadas, com um equilíbrio saudável entre o necessário crescimento da produção de bens tangíveis e intangíveis e uma mais justa distribuição da riqueza, em benefício de todas as suas populações, que buscam erradicar a pobreza, que é o maior flagelo que a humanidade ainda não conseguiu superar. Pelo exposto, nos baseamos em critérios do desenvolvimento da ciência que contribuam para esses ideais, escolhendo então os melhores artigos, submetidos a rigorosos processos de avaliação por renomados pesquisadores nacionais e internacionais, que também contribuíram para elevar a qualidade científica dos mesmos através de seus atinadas observações,e também a desenvolver o pensamento científico e a utilização do melhorestilo para sua comunicação, enriquecendo o pensamento científico social em nossos países. Podemos resumir esses princípios assim: o desenvolvimento da ciência e da tecnologia como expressão de sistemas valorativos e socioculturais dados, o desenvolvimento da ciência a serviço da transformação produtiva em benefício da sociedade, a conscientização sobre o papel da ciência e da tecnologia na definição das relações de poder nos níveis nacional e internacional e sua inserção nas políticas de desenvolvimento, a utilização da ciência e da inovação tecnológica como instrumentos de autonomia, a abertura a abordagens inovadoras na consolidação da ciencia social, a liberdade do pensamento crítico em todos os níveis da gestão do conhecimento científico, entre outros. Neste sentido, tentamos fortalecer a análise e o desenvolvimento crítico das ciências econômicas, administrativas, financeiras e contábeis, abrindo um espaço para a discussão e desenvolvimento da epistemologia de estas ciências sociais, que cada vez mais torna-se o eixo central de nossa revista. A presente edição inclui dois itens que fazem parte desta discussão epistemológica: no primeiro deles, o pesquisador José J. Ortiz B. planta um dilema que acompanha o desenvolvimento da ciência contábil, "A crise da representação contábil: problemas da ciência social ou política do poder?", em que busca esclarecer os fatores que originam a problemática da representação contábil a partir de uma reflexão sobre os fundamentos teóricos que sustentam este importante tema e os referentes empíricos que mostram esta problemática, fatores que foram vistos como um obstáculo epistémico na consolidação dessa jovem ciência e o que o autor pretende contribuir para seu esclarecimento epistemológico e a proposta de alternativas de solução, que propõe para discussão com a comunidade científica com uma abordagem interdisciplinar e a partir do paradigma da complexidade. No segundo artigo, o profesor Jean Paul Sarrazin levanta uma interessante dissertação sobre "Religião: nós sabemos do que estamos falando? Análise da viabilidade de uma categoria analítica para as ciências sociais". O objetivo desta revisão foi encontrar uma categoria analítica, precisa, clara e suficientemente ampla para estudar empiricamente a vasta gama de fenômenos sócio-culturais que podem ser ou foram considerados como "religiosos". Conclui que, a pesar da ausência de uma categoria analítica unificada, alguns dos elementos mais destacados nas diferentes definições podem constituir, em si mesmos, categorias analíticas úteis para a investigação empírica. Pode-se deducir que esta seção tem sido fiel aos princípios que expusemos no início deste editorial, e que esperamos que continue transformando em uma tribuna aberta para o desenvolvimento científico de nossas disciplinas. Uma segunda seção, dedicada à contabilidade e as finanças, define temáticas que se tornaram de interesse substancial devido ao forte desenvolvimento teórico que atingiram essas disciplinas, chegando a uma fase em que as disputas dos paradigmas que sustentam várias abordagens foram decantado e é nesse terreno onde surgem contribuições que consolidam os importantes esquemas teóricos ou que, por outro lado, descartam hipótese que permitem depurar sistemas que, à maneira das camadas duma cebola, serão agrupadas por níveis, o que contribui para a consolidação das ciências sociais. Nesta seção encontramos dois importantes artigos orientados sob desta filosofia: o primeiro analisa os efeitos que sobre a informação contabilística das empresas públicas do setor elétrico colombiano teve a implementação da Resolução 743 de 2013, relativa à adopção de Normas Internacionais de Informação Financeira (NIIF) para algumas empresas públicas. Este tópico é um dos aplicativos de importantes avanços do desenvolvimento da teoria contábil para a economia financierista, que apesar disso não consegue establecer sólidas raízes para as condições dos países em desenvolvimento, como o comprova este artigo que encontra que as transformações assumidas são o resultado de uma mudança de modelo econômico, organizacional, onde, mais que atender o modelo de regulação internacional, responde a um processo de concentração de ativos estratégicos por parte de atores que têm a capacidade de capturar a regulação, demonstrando que a abordagem interdisciplinar é um campo fértil para explicar de uma maneira melhor a realidade destes países no ambiente globalizador que caracteriza a economía atual de tais países. O segundo artigo, sobre "o Impacto do autofinanciamento sobre a inovação das micro, pequenas e médias empresas colombianas", permite aprofundar um aspecto que não tem sido explicitamente estudado e que se situa na fronteira entre a economia, as finanças e a administração, dirigido especialmente a um setor importante da economia dos países em desenvolvimento, as empresas Mipymes, que apesar de suas grandes contribuições para o bem-estar económico da população, ao ocupar 80% da mesma em cada um destes países, não lhe foi dedicado um esforço intelectual por parte dos nossos investigadores, desaprovechando um espaço potencial de desenvolvimento da autonomia que permite desbrozar o caminho do verdadeiro desenvolvimento sócio-econômico de nossa região. Os resultados descritivos mostram que as Mipymes colombianas utilizam prioritariamente os recursos próprios para os investimentos, e os resultados inferenciales obtidos através de regressões lineares indicam que o financiamento interno influencia positiva e significativamente na inovação global, assim como a de seus produtos/serviços, processos produtivos e de gestão. Esta é uma variável de importância fundamental para ser envolvida nas políticas de desenvolvimento para a indústria latino-americana e que muito pouco se leva em consideração até agora, no que se tem denominado a economía laranja, que países como a Colômbia querem promover. A realidade é que os recursos internos ou próprios continuam sendo a principal fonte de financiamento para os projectos de investimento destas empresas, e se bem que isso é coerente com os postulados da teoria da hierarquia financeira, tudo parece indicar que as razões são principalmente as barreiras que encontram para acessar o mercado financeiro externo. A nossa seguinte secção, dedicada à disciplina económica, mostra-nos um importante artigo focado à análise da relação entre "Bom governo e eficácia da ajuda ao desenvolvimento", tema de altísima pertinência para as nossas economias. O artigo propõe-se aprofundar na origem e as mudanças experimentadas pela noção de bom governo; analisa os constituintes e determinantes do mesmo, bem como a sua relação com conceitos próximos como a qualidade institucional, e sobretudo, as ideias e a evidência criada sobre as relações entre o bom governo e a efetividade da ajuda ao desenvolvimento. Finalmente chega à conclusão de que não existe um consenso geral quanto a que a ajuda seja eficaz para promover o crescimento económico, e existem tanto defensores como detratores desta ideia. De maneira reflexiva deixa aberto o caminho para verificar empiricamente os verdadeiros efeitos da ajuda económica e as condições baixo as quais seriam possíveis uns melhores resultados em benefício de grandes massas da população. Fechamos esta edição com duas secções: a primeira, tradicional sobre temas de administração como disciplina que se integra estruturalmente com a económica, a contável e financeira, e onde se desenvolvem dois artigos: o primeiro destes se titula "A co-criação e os novos reptos de geração de valor que enfrentam as organizações". Esta temática é de grande atualidade e marca uma tendência na moderna teoria administrativa, que está a girar sobre as novas focagens da geração de valor. Conclui-se que, para gerar um valor sustentado nas organizações, o foco das ações dos gestores deve ser a criação de valor conjunta com os seus clientes e não a exclusiva meta de aumentar as vendas dos seus produtos ou serviços habitualmente desenhados de maneira interna e fechada. O segundo artigo, baixo o título "Modelo para analisar a incidência do capital social no desenvolvimento humano em Bogotá, D.C.", centra-se em identificar se existe um tipo de relação entre o capital social e o desenvolvimento humano no contexto endógeno da cidade de Bogotá. Para tal fim, propõe-se fazer uma investigação descritiva, baseada em análise de regressão múltipla, que facilita a proposição de um modelo que determina o nível de incidência do capital social no desenvolvimento humano, partindo do cálculo do Índice de desenvolvimento humano e do Índice de capital social decomposto em índice de capital cognitivo, ICSC, índice de capital social estrutural, ICSE, Índice de representação social do capital social, IRSCS, componentes do cálculo integral do índice de capital social. Com base nesses cálculos chega-se a comprovar que na cidade se desconhecem o alcance e o uso do capital social, o que gera construir uma sociedade com alto nível de atomização e desinteresse pelos problemas da cidadania. Poder comprovar estes asertos é de soma importância para adotar políticas de desenvolvimento social e humano no D.C., atendendo os diferentes componentes analíticos que se utilizaram no estudo. Na última secção, dedicada à gestão do conhecimento, analisa-se pedagógicamente o tema do bullying por orientação sexual entre estudantes masculinos no ambiente da educação média, que procura contribuir à prevenção de comportamentos de bullying, pelos efeitos que isso tem no bem-estar de uma população que tende a segregarse de maneira antidemocrática e que já faz parte dos modelos educativos que devem orientar à formação de valores. Como pedagogos, achamos que a educação pode e deve criar ambientes de respeito e valoração da diferença, em onde todos possam aceder a ela, sem importar a orientação sexual, o género ou outras construções sociais ou culturais. O conjunto dos oito artigos que pomos ao dispor da comunidade académica, organizados nas secções orientadas segundo os princípios que fundamentam a filosofia científica e a política editorial da revista, se configura em um novo esforço que estamos seguros contribuirá ao fortalecimiento do desenvolvimento científico e tecnológico das nossas disciplinas em um meio que nos é próprio, mas que dialoga com a universalidade do conhecimento a nível global, e que progressivamente constituir-se-ão nos grandes pilares do nosso desenvolvimento humano e social.

USING TASK-BASED LANGUAGE TEACHING TO TEACH TENTH GRADERS OF SMA NEGERI 9 SURABAYA TO ANALYZE SIMPLE PAST AND PAST CONTINUOUS TENSE IN RECOUNT TEXT LUFI WIRMARINI LUKMAN English Education, Language and Art Faculty, State University of Surabaya lovaluffy@yahoo.co.id ESTI KURNIASIH, S.Pd., M.Pd. English Education, Language and Art Faculty, State University of Surabaya estikurniasih87@yahoo.com Abstrak Siswa-siswi kelas X, dalam kurikulum 2013, diharapkan mampu menganalisis unsur kebahasaan dalam teks recount, termasuk struktur bahasanya, atau grammar. Mengajar grammar umumnya terdiri dari menjelaskan formula disertai dengan memberi contoh penggunaannya. Namun, hal ini terkadang belum mencukupi kebutuhan siswa dalam pembelajaran grammar, terutama agar mereka berkompeten dalam menganalisis kalimat dan mampu menerapkan rumusan kalimat tersebut dalam berbagai konteks. Guru hendaknya mampu memastikan bahwa siswa benar-benar telah mencapai kompetensi analisis yang diharapkan. Adapun pendekatan pembelajaran yang dapat menjadi solusi pengajaran yang tepat, yaitu Task-Based Language Teaching (TBLT). Pada prinsipnya, TBLT adalah memberi tugas pada siswa hingga mereka mencapai target pembelajaran, dalam hal ini adalah penggunaan grammar yang tepat. Penelitian ini adalah sebuah studi kualitatif, dengan dua objektif, pada kelas X IPA 3 SMA Negeri 9 Surabaya. Objektif penelitian ini adalah untuk menggambarkan penerapan TBLT untuk mengajar siswa untuk menganalisis simple past dan past continuous tense dalam teks recount dan untuk mencatat respon siswa terhadap implementasi pengajaran tersebut. Instrumen penelititan terdiri dari observasi, field note, dan kuesioner. Data mengenai implementasi pengajaran dikumpulkan menggunakan observasi dan field note, sedangkan data respon siswa dikumpulkan dengan kuesioner. Data penelitian yang didapat menggambarkan bahwa guru mengimplementasikan tugas yang sama dengan tiga teks yang berbeda dalam tiga pertemuan. Langkah-langkah pembelajaran terdiri dari mengamati, mempertanyakan, mengeksplorasi, mengasosiasi, dan mengkomunikasikan. Guru tersebut memandu siswa untuk melakukan aktivitas pembelajaran secara berurutan, seperti yang telah dirancang dalam Kurikulum 2013. Pemberian tugas dilakukan dalam tahap mengeksplorasi, dimana siswa diminta untuk menganalisis kalimat simple past dan past continuous dalam teks yang diberikan. Implementasi TBLT ini berjalan dengan baik dan menghasilkan respon yang positif dari siswa. Dari deskripsi data, dapat disimpulkan bahwa pendekatan TBLT dapat memfasilitasi siswa untuk belajar menganalisis kalimat simple past dan past continuous tense dalam teks recount. Implementasi tersebut didasari oleh prinsip mengenai tahap pembelajaran Bloom, dari kemampuan memahami hingga menganalisis, dan tahap pembelajaran yang dirancang dalam Kurikulum 2013, dari kegiatan mengamati hingga mengkomunikasikan. Implementasi ini dapat dijadikan sebagai referensi pengajaran grammar bagi guru-guru lain, peneliti, maupun guru sebagai peneliti. Kata Kunci: Task-Based Language Teaching (TBLT), pendekatan pembelajaran, analisis, simple past dan past continuous tense, teks recount, respon siswa Abstract Tenth graders in Indonesia are supposed to be able to analyze linguistic components in recount text, including grammar, outlined in the 2013 Curriculum. Teaching grammar usually includes explaining the rules and providing some examples. However, this may be inadequate to enable the students to analyze the examples and therefore to use the grammar rules appropriately in different conditions. Teachers need to assure that the students genuinely learn in order to accomplish that objective. Task-Based Language Teaching (TBLT) approach is a preferrable teaching resolution. It provides exercises to the students, aimed to teach the students the accurate use of grammar. This study was a qualitative study, with two objectives, on X IPA 3 of SMA Negeri 9 Surabaya. The objectives are to describe the implementation of TBLT to teach the students to analyze simple past and past continuous tense in recount text and to record the students' responses toward it. The instruments are observation checklist, field note, and questionnaire. The data of how the teacher implemented the approach were collected using observation checklist and field note, and the students' responses were recorded using a close-structured questionnaire. The data obtained described that the teacher applied the similar task using three different texts in three meetings. The class was facilitated to have learning in five steps: observing, questioning, exploring, associating, and communicating. The teacher guided the students to do each step chronologically as outlined in the Curriculum of 2013. Tasks were given in exploring activity that the students were asked to analyze simple past and past continuous sentences in the text given. The implementation of TBLT to teach the students to analyze simple past and past continuous tense in recount text was running well and resulted positive responses of the students. In conclusion, TBLT approach is useful to enable the students to analyze simple past and past continuous tense in recount text. The implementation was based on the learning steps of Bloom from understand to analyze and the learning steps of the 2013 Curriculum from observing to communicating. Teachers could, at least, view this as a good choice for teaching grammar. Researchers or teachers as researchers, on the other hand, could make use of this study to develop further investigation on grammar teaching and learning using TBLT approach. Key words: Task-Based Language Teaching (TBLT), approach, analyze, simple past and past continuous tense, recount text, students' response INTRODUCTION Tenth graders are supposed to learn some genres of text, including recount. This includes mastery of both the language skills and components. The language skills are listening, speaking, reading and writing while the supporting components are vocabulary, grammar and pronunciation. Grammar is one of the language components on which some teachers may put more concern. There is a view of students that considers grammar as a means to self-sufficiency (Savage, Bitterlin, & Price, 2010). Long (2000) mentioned that teaching grammar usually includes explaining the rules and providing some examples. Teachers can begin by introducing the grammar topic to the students. It continues with the explanation of when and how to apply the rules. The last step of this basic teaching is to provide examples. However, that way of teaching may be inadequate to activate awareness of students of what are beyond grammatical structure. They are form, meaning and use (Larsen-Freeman, 2001). Savage et al. (2010) explains that students may make mistakes even if they create sentences with correct structure. As an example, it is too formal to use "I must go" while speaking because the use of "must" is much more in writing than speaking. This implicates that teaching grammar is not merely of enabling learners to use the rules for one but some different conditions. Another urgency that raises is that teachers are to guide tenth graders to be competent of grammar in the stage of analyze. Analyze has surely passed three previous cognition stages, that are know, comprehend, and apply (Bloom, 1956). It demands the teacher, teaching to analyze grammar, to plan activities that most probably guide the students to form the grammar rules in their mind. This will probably be solved by providing exercises to the students. Tasks activity is the core of an approach, namely Task-Based Language Teaching (Long, 2000). Long (2000) mentioned Task-Based Language Teaching (TBLT) as an approach which considers that language learning happens through performing in tasks, for tasks aim to give learners opportunities to reinforce what they have just learnt. This is supported by Ellis (1994), from some studies of Second Language Acquisition (SLA) faculty, that repetitions in grammar teaching result in accurate use of grammar. Further considerations for the practice including the amount of exercises depend on the students need (Nunan, 1995). The process of teaching students to analyze simple past and past continuous tense in recount text within TBLT is one point that may fill a rift in the interrelated sources gained. The researcher traces for the description in a class of SMA Negeri 9 Surabaya, X-IPA-3. The result, directly after that, will also be discussed to show how the TBLT practice works. Task-Based Languaged Teaching (TBLT) has been practised and studied in either EFL or ESL teaching and learning. A study of the TBLT implementation on an ESP class was one of the sources. It was conducted by Hyde (2013), entitled "Task-Based Language Teaching in the Business English Classroom", to improve the students' performance. The students were taught Business English using present-practice-produce (PPP) method. Hyde (2013) found that TBLT is an excellent approach to teach Business English comparing to PPP. Another study on Task-Based Language Teaching (TBLT) was conducted by Choo & Too (2012), entitled "Teachers' Perceptions in Using Task-Based Instruction (TBI) for the Teaching of Grammar". Choo & Too (2012), however, mentioned TBLT as Task-Based Instruction (TBI). The study aims to trace for teachers' opinions towards the implementation of TBI for grammar teaching. The subjects are eight EFL teachers from a Chinese private school. The result of the study is that, although not all teachers expressed TBI as a suitable approach in their grammar classes, they concurred that it is a preferrable alternative approach for grammar teaching. The two studies show that Task-Based Language Teaching (TBLT) gives positive contribution for English learning, either for specific purposes or for the language mastery. For this reason, the researchers were triggered to conduct a study on TBLT practice in another case. If Choo & Too (2012) recorded the teacher's opinions toward TBLT, and Hyde (2013) made use of TBLT for improving a Business English class learning, the researchers aimed to describe the implementation of TBLT to teach to analyze recount text, primarily the grammatical forms as the materials. This study outlines two research questions, "How is the implementation of Task-Based Language Teaching to teach tenth graders of SMA analyze simple past and Negeri 9 Surabaya to past continuous tense in recount text?" and "How do the students respond toward the implementation of Task-Based Language Teaching to teach them to analyze simple past and past continuous tense in recount text?" A point to be noted is that this implementation was done with the syllabus of the 2013 Curriculum. It is outlined that the students would be having activities with scientific approach, a set of learning that consists of five major steps, observing, questioning, exploring, associating, and communicating. METHODOLOGY This research is a qualitative study. A type of qualitatative study, known as basic interpretative study, is aimed to describe a phenomenon and to develop plausible explanations in regard to interpret the phenomenon (Ary, Jacobs, Sorensen, & Razavieh, 2010). The subjects of the study are the teacher and the students of X IPA 3 SMA Negeri 9 Surabaya. The data obtained are divided into two parts. The first data are to answer the first research question. It is the implementation of TBLT to teach the students to analyze simple past and past continuous tense in recount text, including the teacher's actions and the students' learning activities, collected using observation checklist and fiel note. The second data are the students' responses toward the implementation, collected using a close-structured questionnaire. The close-structured questionnaire consists of 9 questions, asking opinions toward the learning topic, the learning indicators, and the learning progress of the students. The data were analyzed in descriptive manner. Analyzing qualitative research consists of organizing and familiarizing, coding and reducing, and interpreting and representing (Ary, et al., 2010). The researcher firstly tried to organize the data into two categories, the data that are likely for the first and the other ones for the second research question. Secondly, the researcher sorted the data to code and reduce it. This is to precisely categorize the data based on the research questions. Finally, the researcher did steps of interpreting and representing. Interpretation is bringing out the meaning, telling the story, providing an explanation and developing plausible explanations, while representation is about how the data are presented (Ary, et al., 2010). This leads the researcher to firstly provide the description of the data and at the same time bring some elaboration referred to related theories and findings developed. RESULT AND DISCUSSION Result The three-day-implementation was on 7-8 period of the school time. It began at 11.20 and ended at 12.50 a.m. The teacher implemented TBLT for grammar teaching, simple past and past continuous tense, in recount text, using four texts as the materials. The students actively participated in the class. They passed activities guided by the teacher in five major steps, observing, questioning, exploring, associating, and communicating. Observing includes understanding the gist of the text. Some students read sentences in the text loudly while some other were listening to the spoken text. After that, teacher asked the students to identify simple past and past continuous sentences in the text. It was recorded that the students questioned about recount text, what makes it different from other kinds of text, how events are described in recount, and how recount would appear in Indonesian. The third activity is exploring. The students were analyzing the two forms in groups. They were asked to classify each word or phrase of the sentences in the text given into its function and to transform the sentence pattern, such as from positive into negative and interrogative. The students did the task with the aids of group discussion but were going to submit the work individually. Fourthly, the students did peer correction with another group and for had a whole class discussion guided by the teacher for negotiating the best answer in associating activity. At the last, the students concluded what the text tells them about in detail. It was communicating activity, by which they communicate their understanding about the text after thoroughly analyze each of the sentences. In the step of observing, the teacher found some errors of the students' in proonunciation when they were reading the sentences aloud. The teacher gave feedback to correct them. The students were also checking dictionary for some less familiar words, thus they could understand what the text tells them about. The questioning step had been passed subconsciously by the students. Some students asked to the teacher about recount text. The teacher invited the whole class to try to answer. It led to a short discussion of the whole class. The students, while trying to get the best answer, were formulating questions in their mind about recount text. the teacher turned down only to justify their ideas. In exploring stage, the students were doing the task of analyzing the sentences in the text. there were about 15 sentences to deal with. The task consists of classifying each word or phrase into its function and to transform the sentence pattern, such as from positive into negative and interrogative. The students did it cooperatively in groups as they had some discussion with their mates. However, each student wrote their own work on a piece of paper. The task is to be submitted individuallly. The students associated their work with others' and with the teacher's comments in associating step. The teacher gave them time to do peer correction with another group. After that, he led a whole class discussion to negotiate for the best answers. He gave the students time to correct their work, based on the feedback. The last step is communicating. The teacher invited the students to mention what the text tells them about. the students were supposed to mention any details of the events in the text. This was aimed to review thei understanding about the text after analyzing each of the sentences. The 39 students of X IPA 3 had four recount texts as the learning materials, all of which use simple past and past continuous tense and tell plausible events to the students. The titles of the texts are "Camping", given in the first meeting, "My Grandpa's Birthday" and "Holiday in Gunung Penanggungan", given in the second meeting, and "My Holiday was Fantastic", for the last meeting. After the implementation ended, the teacher passed the close-structured questionnaire to each student. There were 38 students as the respondents. Most of the students stated that grammar is difficult but important to learn. They also stated that the tasks helped them to pass the learning indicators and to progress learning simple past and past continuous tense from the first to the second meeting, and from the second to the third meeting. Discussion The implementation was done by the teacher in five steps. The teacher led the class to have observing, questioning, exploring, associating, and communicating in the three meetings. The teacher did, as what Vacca (1981) suggests, managing the class to do the task in groups. He also told the class to report their work individually. He conducted some discussions with the whole class about the work to do some correction. The teacher even made use of the three activity kinds offered by Vacca (1981), individual, small-group discussion, and whole class work. The other thing was that the teacher gave additional scores for whoever participating in the class discussion. That was a creative way of conducting a class, which Oller (1983) stated could maintain high student interest. Analyzing stage, according to Bloom (1956), has three previous stages of cognition, those are know, comprehend, and apply. The teacher had conducted activities for the three cognition process before he asked the students to do the analyzing task. The activities were reading the text for knowledge stage, observing the text for understanding the meaning, and observing simple past and past continuous sentences in the text while also questioning how events are described in recount text and how the text used in Indonesian for application process. The class had done the work of analyzing simple past and past continuous sentences in the recount texts given, which inferred that they had also successfully passed the first four stages of cognition process on the topic. More importantly, the teacher had implemented more than one concept of learning for his teaching program. He utilized taxonomy of Bloom (1956) and scientific approach, outlined by the government for the 2013 English teaching Curriculum, which includes steps of observing, questioning, exploring, associating, and communicating, together with Task-Based Language Teaching (TBLT) approach. The teaching implementation had gained the students' responses. Most of them agreed that the tasks given enabled them to progress learning about simple past and past continuous tense in recount text from meeting to meeting. It was likely the transformation drills that enabled the students to analyze simple past and past continuous sentences in the recount texts given well, as what Stevick (1982) noted. The task of classifying words or phrases in the sentences was aimed to help the students more aware of parts of speech used and therefore to transform the sentences from positive into negative and interrogative. The teacher got benefits combining taxonomy of Bloom (1956) with the learning steps outlined in the most recent English teaching curriculum, the Curriculum of 2013 in the implementation. On the other hand, the students did respond positively toward the approach of TBLT, that they were helped to achieve the learning goal through doing the tasks. Gratitudes The researchers is in much debt for this study accomplishment. They would like to thank to the school on which this study was conducted. They also would like to thank to State University of Surabaya for allowing this study published. CONCLUSION AND SUGGESTIONS Conclusion Regarding to the research questions, there are two things to be concluded: The implementation did run well. There were five steps of learning outlined in the 2013 Curriculum, known as scientific approach, implemented with the learning objective from know to analyze. TBLT approach is useful to enable the students to analyze simple past and past continuous tense in recount text. The students' responses toward the implementation, in the highest amount, were positive. They said that they could attempt to understand, identify, classify, and transform simple past and past continuous sentences in the recount texts given easily through doing the tasks. They also stated that the tasks enabled them to progress learning the two forms from the first meeting to the second, and from the second to the third. Suggestions Teachers could see this as a reference that TBLT approach is applicable for grammar teaching. On the other hand, researchers could make use of this descriptive study to develop any further investigation. Teachers as researchers could also gain this finding to make improvements in grammar teaching and learning. REFERENCES Ary, D., Jacobs, L. C., Sorensen, C., & Razavieh, A. (2010). Introduction to Research in Education. Wadsworth: Cengage Learning. Bloom, B. S. (Ed.). (1956). Taxonomy of educational objectives: The classification of educational goals. New York: Longman. Ellis, R. (1994). The Study of Second Language Acquisition. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Hyde, C. (2013). Task-Based Language Teaching in the Business English Classroom. Master, University of Wiconsin, River Falls. Larsen-Freeman, D. (Ed.). (2001). Teaching English as a Second or Foreign Language, Third Edition. Boston: Heinle & Heinle. Long, M. H. (2000). Focus on Forms in Task-Based Language Teaching. Langauge Policy and Pedagaogy: Essays in Honor of A. Ronald Walton(10). Nunan, D. (1995). Closing the Gap Between Learning and Instruction. TESOL Quarterly, 29(1), 133-158. Oller, J. W., & Richard-Amato, P. A. (1983). Methods that work: A smorgasbord of ideas for language teachers. Cambridge: Newbury House Publishers. P.L., J. C., & Too, W. K. (2012). Teachers' Perceptions in Using Task-Based Instruction (TBI) for the Teaching of Grammar. Journal of Interdisciplinary Research in Education (JIRE), 2(1). Savage, K. L., Bitterlin, G., & Price, D. (2010). Grammar Matters: Teaching Grammar in Adult ESL Programs. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Stevick, E. W. (1982). Teaching and Learning Languages. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Vacca, R. T. (1981). Content Area Reading. Boston: Little, Brown and Company Limited.

USING DREAMWORKS ANIMATION VIDEOS TO IMPROVE THE ELEVENTH GRADERS' ABILITY IN WRITING NARRATIVE TEXT Firdausi Nuzula English Education Study Program, Faculty of Language and Arts, Surabaya State University click_legolas@yahoo.com Dra. Theresia Kumalarini, M.Pd English Education Study Program, Faculty of Language and Arts, Surabaya State University Abstrak Dalam mempelajari bahasa Inggris, menulis merupakan salah satu ketrampilan yang sulit bagi siswa. Hal ini disebabkan karena siswa dituntut untuk mengungkapkan ide-ide mereka secara tertulis dengan susunan yang baik dan kosakata yang tepat. Melalui penggunaan media pembelajaran yang sesuai, siswa dapat terbantu untuk mengembangkan dan menyusun ide-ide mereka dengan baik. Video DreamWorks Animation merupakan salah satu jenis media yang dapat membantu dan mendorong siswa untuk menulis, khususnya menulis teks naratif, melalui gambar menarik di dalam video. Penelitian ini merupakan jenis penelitian eksperimental dengan desain dua kelompok dengan kelas XI-A1 (kelompok eksperimental) dan kelas XI-A2 (kelompok kontrol) di SMA Negeri 1 Cerme sebagai sampelnya. Peneliti memperoleh data melalui pre-tes dan pos-tes. Nilai-nilai pre-tes dan pos-tes dianalisis menggunakan Independent-samples T-test di SPSS. Hasil penelitian menunjukkan bahwa kelompok eksperimental memperoleh nilai pos-tes lebih tinggi (85.89) daripada kelompok kontrol (76.17). Selain itu, kelompok eksperimental juga memperoleh peningkatan dalam semua aspek ketrampilan menulis setelah memperoleh Kata Kunci: Ketrampilan menulis, video DreamWorks Animation, ketrampilan menulis teks naratif. Abstract Writing is one of the difficult skills for the students in learning English. It is because they have to express their thoughts in a written form with a good organization and the correct vocabulary. Through applying an appropriate media, they are helped to develop and organize their thoughts better. DreamWorks Animation video is a kind of media which can help and support them in writing, especially narrative text through the interesting moving pictures on the video. This research is an experimental research with two groups design with XI-A1 (experimental group) and XI-A2 (control group) of SMA Negeri 1 Cerme as the sample. The researcher collected the data through conducting pre-test and post-test. The scores were analyzed by using Independent-samples T-test on SPSS. The result showed that the experimental group scored higher (85.89) than the control one (76.17) in post-test. Also, the experimental group got an improvement after given the treatment in all writing aspects. Keywords: writing, DreamWorks Animation video, Writing narrative ability. INTRODUCTION English has become an international language which is used by people in the world. This reality can be seen from many sectors, such as economy, industry, tourism, education, etc. People use it to communicate with others in order to reach their goal based on their own sector and also create a good interaction. Another reality which shows English as an international language is many textbooks are written in English, for example travelling books, English magazines, science books, and so on. People who do not have a capability in using English cannot get information that they need. Also, many factories determine having good English capability with a certain standard as one of their requirements that have to be qualified. Therefore, mastering English is an important thing to be done by them. In education sector, English is a foreign language that has to be learnt. In Indonesia, it is taught at all schools from elementary level up to educational level. There are four skills in English that have to be learnt by the students, namely listening, speaking, reading, and writing. It is based on standard competence which stated that the purpose of learning English is to help the students understand English and they can develop their skills. That is why, the English educational system in Indonesia gets attention from the government, remembering its role as a foreign language. One of four skills that has to be mastered by the students is writing. Writing is the mental work of inventing ideas, thinking about how to express them, and organizing them into statements and paragraphs that will be clear to a reader (Nunan, 2003:88). This means that someone who wants to write has to accumulate all his / her ideas in a written form properly. Cimcoz (1999) added that students do not know how to write, feel stupid when they cannot find the right words, fear criticism and want to avoid the emotional turmoil experienced when they faced with a topic and blank piece of paper. It can be said that some students have already found something in their mind to be written, but they do not have ideas in how to write it. That is why writing becomes one of skills in English which is difficult to be learnt. To master writing, there are some aspects which have to be focused by the writer, for example the diction, the organization, and the grammar uses. Therefore, this skill cannot come immediately to the students. They have to do practicing. It is in line with Zhang and Cheng (1989:34) who explained that in writing activities especially writing in a foreign language, the writer should be able to use grammar, vocabulary, conception, rhetoric, and other elements. So that, in order to master writing, they have to be hard-working in doing it. Based on standard competence, there are many types of texts which have to be learnt by the students. They are transactional – interpersonal, short functional text, and genres. Focusing on genres, there are two kinds of genres : story and factual genres. Narrative, recount, and anecdote belong to story genres, while procedure, report, descriptive, and news item belong to factual. In this research, the researcher focuses the students' level at the eleventh graders. So that, for the eleventh graders they have to learn report, narrative, analytical exposition, spoof, and hortatory exposition. They also have to express the meaning of those text types in a written form. Narrative text is chosen by the researcher in conducting this research. Here, in choosing the text type, the researcher has to look up at the syllabus of the eleventh graders first to know the correct lesson which they have not learnt yet in the second semester. In this semester for the eleventh graders, they learn narrative, spoof, and hortatory exposition texts. Because this research was conducted at the beginning of the second semester and the first text for the eleventh graders is narrative, so the researcher can do the research in appropriate time. Narrative is a kind of text which has a function to retell a particular story. To write a narrative text, the students have to comprehend some elements, such as the time words, grammar, and characteristics of the text. Therefore, it is common for them if they think that writing makes them confuse. They have to know each characteristic and generic structure of all texts which is different. Nevertheless, they do not need to feel afraid to do writing. Fegerson and Nickerson (1992:7) said " Writing is a skill that is acquired through study. So, if you have ever felt afraid to write because of you were worried about making error, remember that making mistakes in writing is a stage that everyone passes through. " To help students writing narrative text, the teacher has to help his / her students in writing. Briggs (1970) defined that media is physical means which are used to send messages to the students and stimulate them to learn. Media is anything used to send message(s) from the sender(s) to the receiver(s) , so it can be aroused the learners' thought, feeling, and interest to gear the students' learn (Sadiman et al, 2002). Referring to those definitions, the researcher can conclude that media is important to be applied in order to motivate the students to write. There are many kinds of media that can be used for the teacher in helping the students, such as visual, audio, audio-visual, tactile, and virtual. Therefore, in order to help the students, the use of media is important. Here, the researcher chooses one kind of audio-visual media to help the students in learning writing – that is, a video. Mayer (2001) states that video is a form of multimedia that conveys information through two simultaneous sensory channels: aural and visual. It often uses multiple presentation modes, such as verbal and pictorial representations in the case of on-screen print and closed-captioning. It means that the students can enjoy the pictures on the video and the information given at the same time. So that, they will be inspired to develop the content of the video which they have watched. However, there are many kinds of video which can be used for teaching – learning process, such as educational, cartoon, etc. Here, the researcher chooses videos from DreamWorks Animation SKG, Inc. in helping the students to write narrative text. DreamWorks Animation SKG, Inc. (DWA) is an American animation studio based in Glendale, California that creates animated feature films, television programs, and online virtual worlds. This studio produces many kinds of animated feature films, for example films, short films, and television series. To achieve the research objective of this research, the researcher chooses short films. The duration of short films which are produced by DreamWorks Animation SKG, Inc. is around 20 minutes or less. Therefore, they can be shown in one meeting and also they can be repeated at the same time if the students have not get the ideas of the videos yet. That is why, DreamWorks Animation videos are chosen by the researcher to improve the students' ability in writing narrative text. Based on the background of the study, the researcher formulates the research question as follow: Is there any improvement of the students' writing narrative ability after the researcher uses DreamWorks Animation videos in teaching writing narrative text ? RESEARCH METHOD Referring to the research question which had been mentioned before, the researcher chose experimental research with two groups design (experimental and control) as the research design. The experimental group is a group which is given the treatment, while the control group is a group which is not given the treatment. By using this design, the researcher wanted to know whether the use of DreamWorks Animation videos will improve the students' writing narrative skill. Depending on the type of this research which is experimental, so there were two kinds of variables. They are independent and dependent variable. In this research, the independent variable was the use of DreamWorks Animation videos, while the dependent variable was the students' writing narrative ability since the use of DreamWorks Animation videos can improve the students' writing narrative ability. In this research, the population was the eleventh grade students of SMAN 1 Cerme Gresik. This school has ten classes of eleventh graders which are divided into six classes of science program (XI-A1, XI-A2, XI-A3, XI-A4, XI-A5, and XI-A6), three classes of social program (XI-S1, XI-S2, and XI-S3), and one class of language program (XI-B). However, in choosing the sample, the researcher chose purposive sampling method, because the researcher selected the sample from population with a particular reason. The first reason was to choose two classes which have similar ability in English. The second one was keeping the validity of the data. After the researcher chose the sample, the researcher randomly decided the experimental and control group. The result is XI-A1 as the experimental group and XI-A2 as the control one. Due to the type of this research which is experimental, the instrument needed by the researcher was data in the form of scores. Therefore, the researcher used a test to get the data needed. There were two tests which were used by the researcher in conducting the data needed, they were pre-test and post-test. The tests were in the form of writing a narrative text. Pre-test was held before the treatment was applied in the experimental group, while post-test was held after the experimental group got the treatment. Before pre-test and post-test were held in experimental and control group, the researcher tested the reliability of the instrument which is going to be used in another class. The result of the reliability calculation was .90 which was above .80. This means that the result indicated very high r or very reliable. Therefore, the tryout test was reliable and can be used in pre-test and post-test. There were four steps in collecting the data. The first was conducting pre-test in both groups. It was done at 19th of February 2014. Next, applying the treatment to the experimental group. The first treatment was applied at 20th of February 2014 and the second treatment at 27th of February 2014. After that, the researcher conducted post-test in both groups at 28th of February 2014 (control group) and 6th of March 2014 (experimental group). The last step was scoring the students' writing. In analysing the data, the researcher used Independent-samples T-test. It was used to know the equality of both groups before the treatment was applied. Besides, it was also used to know the improvement of the students' ability in writing narrative text after got the treatment. If the experimental group scored higher than the control one in post-test, the treatment was recommended to be applied. RESULTS AND DISCUSSION In pre-test, it was found that the mean score of the experimental group was higher (77.43) than the control group (72.28). Although the experimental group scored higher, both groups had equal ability in writing narrative text. It can be seen from the Sig. value provided by Levene that was .061, which is above .05. Therefore, the treatment could be applied. After applying the treatment, the post-test was conducted to know whether the treatment improves the students' writing ability or not. The result showed that the mean scores of the experimental group in post-test was 85.89, while the control group scored 76.17. This means that the experimental group scored higher than the control one. The experimental group got an improvement after got the treatment. The experimental group got an improvement in each writing aspects. In terms of content, the mean score of experimental group was 25.89, while the control group scored 22.90. In terms of organization, the experimental group scored 17.46, while the control group scored 16.00. In terms of vocabulary, the experimental group scored 17.68, while the control group scored 15.17. For the language use aspect, the experimental group also scored higher (20.82) than the control group (18.10). In terms of mechanics, the experimental group scored 4.00, while the control group scored 3.83. To support the result, the researcher had analyzed the students' compositions from pre-test to post-test of both experimental and control groups. In pre-test, the student's E8 (experimental group) composition got total score 79 (content = 24; organization = 17; vocabulary = 17; language use = 17; mechanics = 4), while the student's C5 (control group) composition got total score 78 (content = 26; organization = 18; vocabulary = 15; language use = 15; mechanics = 4). Meanwhile, in post-test, the student's E8 composition got an improvement. The total score was 89 (content = 26; organization = 19; vocabulary = 19; language use = 21; mechanics = 4). For the student's C5 composition, the total score was 78 (content = 22; organization = 18; vocabulary = 17; language use = 18; mechanics = 4). After comparing the students' compositions in the pre-test and the post-test between the experimental and control group, it can be seen that the experimental group got an improvement in all writing aspects, while for the control group, the improvement is only at the vocabulary and language use aspects. Thus, it can be concluded that using DreamWorks Animation videos improves the students' writing narrative ability at all aspects. CONCLUSIONS Based on the results and the discussion, the researcher can conclude that the students' writing narrative ability between the experimental and control groups is significantly different. In post-test, the experimental group that got the treatment scored higher (85.89) than the control group (76.17). This indicates that the use of DreamWorks Animation videos improves the students' writing narrative ability. Therefore, the treatment is recommended to be applied by the teachers in teaching and learning process, especially teaching writing narrative text. REFERENCES Briggs, L.J. (ed.) (1977). Instructional Design: Principles and Applications. New Jersey: Englewood Cliffs. Cimcoz, Yesim.1999. Teaching ESL/EFL Students to Write Better, The Internet TESL Journal, Vol. V No. 10, October http://iteslj.org/ Fegerson, Laraine and Nickerson, Marie-Loiuse. 1992. All in One. New Jersey: Marie-Louise Prentice Hall. Mayer, R.E. (2001). Multimedia learning. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Nunan, David. 2003. Practical English Language Teaching. Singapore: Mc Graw Hill Companies, Inc.

This book offers a contrastive, corpus-illustrated study of modal adverbs in English and Polish. It adopts a functional perspective on modal adverbs, and focuses on their interpersonal, textual and rhetorical functions in the two languages. The items under analysis (e.g. certainly, probably, evidently, clearly) are categorised differently in Anglophone and Polish linguistics, which is why this book also provides some insights into the treatment of modality and modal adverbs in English and Polish studies, thus contributing to the discussion of the ways in which such concepts as modal adverb, modal particle and discourse marker are understood across different languages and different linguistic traditions. It draws its examples from two monolingual corpora (the British National Corpus and the National Corpus of Polish), and the English-Polish parallel corpus Paralela. ; This project is financed from the grant received from the Polish Ministry of Science and Higher Education under the Regional Initiative of Excellence programme for the years 2019-2022; project number 009/RID/2018/19, the amount of funding: PLN 10 947.15. It has also received financial support from the Polish Ministry of Science and Higher Education under subsidy for maintaining the research potential of the Faculty of Philology, University of Białystok. ; a.rozumko@uwb.edu.pl ; Agata Rozumko is an Assistant Professor of English and English-Polish Contrastive Linguistics in the Institute of Modern Languages at the University of Bialystok. Her research interests are in the areas of epistemic modality (modality in academic discourse, native and non-native uses of epistemic markers in English), evidentiality, and intercultural pragmatics. ; Uniwersytet w Białymstoku ; Adamska, Irmina. 2004. "Oczywiście 'of course' and rzeczywiście 'indeed' – two different types of evidential markers in Polish: a relevance-theoretical account". In: Henryk Kardela, William J. Sullivan and Adam Głaz (eds.). Perspectives on Language. Lublin: Wydawnictwo M. Curie-Skłodowskiej, 9–21. ; Ädel, Annelie. 2010. Just to give you kind of a map of where we are going: A taxonomy of meta discourse in spoken and written academic English. Nordic Journal of English Studies 9(2): 69–97. ; Ädel, Annelie. 2014. "What I want you to remember is." Audience orientation in monologic academic discourse. In: Lieselotte Brems, Lobke Ghesquière and Freek Van de Velde (eds.). Intersubjectivity and Intersubjectification in Grammar and Discourse. Theoretical and Descriptive Advances. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 101–127. ; Aijmer, Karin. 1997. "I think – an English modal particle". In: Toril Swan and Olaf Jansen Westvik (eds.). Modality in Germanic Languages. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 1–47. ; Aijmer, Karin. 2002. English Discourse Particles. Evidence from a Corpus. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Aijmer, Karin. 2007a. "The interface between discourse and grammar: The fact is that". In: Agnès Celle and Ruth Huart (eds.). Connectives as Discourse Landmarks. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 31–46. ; Aijmer, Karin. 2007b. "Modal adverbs as discourse markers. A bilingual approach to the study of indeed." In: Jochen Rehbein, Christiane Hohenstein and Lukas Pietsch (eds.). Connectivity in Grammar and Discourse. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Aijmer, Karin. 2009. "Does English have modal particles?" In: Andrew Kehoe and Antoinette Renouf (eds.). Corpus Linguistics: Refinements and Reassessments. New York/Amsterdam: Rodopi, 111–130. ; Aijmer, Karin. 2013. "Analyzing modal adverbs as modal particles and discourse markers". In: Liesbeth Degand, Bert Cornillie and Paola Pietrandrea (eds.). Discourse Markers and Modal Particles. Categorization and Description. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 89–106. ; Aijmer, Karin. 2016. "Modality and mood in functional linguistic approaches". In: Jan Nuyts and Johan van der Auwera (eds.). The Oxford Handbook of Modality and Mood. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 495–513. ; Aijmer, Karin, Bengt Altenberg and Mats Johansson. 1996. "Text-based contrastive studies in English. Presentation of a Project". In: Karin Aijmer, Benght Altenberg and Mats Johansson (eds.). Languages in Contrast. Papers from a Symposium on Text based Cross-linguistic Studies in Lund, 4-5 March 1994. Lund: Lund University Press, 73–85. ; Aijmer, Karin and Anne-Marie Simon-Vandenbergen. 2004. A model and a methodology for the study of pragmatic markers: the semantic field of expectation. Journal of Pragmatics 36 (10): 1781–1805. ; Aijmer, Karin and Anne-Marie Simon-Vandenbergen (eds). 2006. Pragmatic Markers in Contrast. Oxford: Elsevier. ; Aijmer, Karin and Anne-Marie Simon-Vandenbergen. 2009. "Discourse markers". In: Handbook of Pragmatics online. John Benjamins. ; Aikhenvald, AlexandraY. 2003. "Evidentiality in typological perspective". In: Alexandra Y. Aikhenvald and R.M.W. Dixon (eds.). Studies in Evidentiality. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 1–31. ; Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. 2004. Evidentiality. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ; Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. 2006. "Evidentiality in grammar". In: Keith Brown (ed.). Encyclopedia of Language and Linguistics. Oxford: Elsevier, 320–325. ; Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. 2007. Information source and evidentiality: what can we conclude? Italian Journal of Linguistics 19: 209–227. ; Aikhenvald, Alexandra Y. 2018. "Evidentiality. The framework". In: Alexandra Y. Aikhenvald (ed.). The Oxford Handbook of Evidentiality. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1–36. ; Alonso-Almeida, Francisco. 2015. On the mitigating function of modality and evidentiality. Evidence from English and Spanish medical research papers. Intercultural Pragmatics 12 (1): 33–57. ; AnderBois, Scott. 2014. On the exceptional status of reportative evidentials. Proceedings of SALT 24: 234–254. ; Andersen, Gisle. 2000. Pragmatic Markers and Sociolinguistic Variation. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Anderson, Lloyd B. 1986. "Evidentials, paths of change, and mental maps: Typologically regular asymmetries". In: Wallace Chafe and Johanna Nichols (eds.). Evidentiality: The Linguistic Coding of Epistemology. Norwook, NJ: Ablex, 273-312. ; Angermüller, Johannes. 2013. "Discourse analysis in Europe". In: Bonnafous Simone and Malika Temmar (eds.). Discourse Analysis and Human and Social Sciences. Bern: Peter Lang, 9–24. ; Antaki, Charles and Margaret Wetherell. 1999. Show concessions. Discourse Studies 1(1): 7–27. ; Auer, Peter. 1996. The pre-front field in spoken German and its relevance as a grammaticalization position. Pragmatics 6 (3): 295–322. ; Bakhtin, Mikhail M. (1981 [1935]). The Dialogic Imagination: Four Essays. Edited by M. Holquist, translated by C. Emerson and M. Holquist. Austin: University of Texas Press. ; Bally, Charles. (1965 [1932]). Linguistique générale et linguistique française (4th edn). Berne: Francke. ; Bańko, Mirosław. 2012. Wykłady z polskiej fleksji. Warszawa: PWN. ; Barron, Anne and Klaus P. Schneider. 2014. "Discourse pragmatics: signposting a vast field". In: Anne Barron and Klaus P. Schneider (eds.). Pragmatics of Discourse. Berlin: De Gruyter Mouton, 1–33. ; Bartmiński, Jerzy and Stanisława Niebrzegowska-Bartmińska. 2012. Tekstologia. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN. ; Beeching, Kate. 2002. Gender, Politeness and Pragmatic Particles in French. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Beeching, Kate. 2012. "Semantic change. Evidence from false friends". In: Peters Lauwers, Gudrun Vanderbauwhede and Stijn Verleyen (eds.). Pragmatic Markers and Pragmaticalization. Lessons from False Friends. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 11–36. ; Bellert, Irena. 1971. Niektóre postawy modalne w interpretacji semantycznej wypowiedzeń. Sesja Naukowa Międzynarodowej Komisji Budowy Gramatycznej Języków Słowiańskich w Krakowie w dniach 3-5 grudnia 1969 roku, Prace Komisji Słowianoznawstwa 23: 155–169. ; Bellert, Irena. 1977. On semantic and distributional properties of sentential adverbs. Linguistic Inquiry 8: 337–351. ; Benveniste, Émile. 1966. Problèmes de Linguistique Générale. Paris: Gallimard. ; Biber, Douglas and Edward Finegan. 1988. Adverbial stance types in English. Discourse Processes 11(1): 1–34. ; Biber, Douglas and Edward Finegan. 1989. Styles of stance in English: Lexical and grammatical marking of evidentiality and affect. Text 9 (1): 93–124. ; Biber, Douglass, Stig Johansson, Geoffrey Leech, Susan Conrad and Edward Finegan. 1999. Longman Grammar of Spoken and Written English. Harlow: Longman. ; Birecka, Karolina. 2005. "Analiza wybranych czasowników nakazu". http://www.sknj.ifp.uni.wroc.pl/publikacje/b01.pdf. ; Bogusławski, Andrzej. 1971. O tzw. modalności zdaniowej. Sesja Naukowa Międzynarodowej Komisji Budowy Gramatycznej Języków Słowiańskich w Krakowie w dniach 3-5 grudnia 1969 roku, Prace Komisji Słowianoznawstwa 23: 123–128. ; Bogusławski, Andrzej. 1977. Z problematyki wyrażeń epistemicznych. Sprawozdania Towarzystwa Naukowego w Toruniu 29: 63–65. ; Bogusławski, Andrzej. 2003. "Może i być może". In: Jadwiga Linde-Usiekniewicz and Romuald Huszcza (eds.). Prace językoznawcze dedykowane Profesor Jadwidze Sambor. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Wydziału Polonistyki UW, 11–43. ; Bogusławski, Andrzej and Jan Wawrzyńczyk. 1993. Polszczyzna jaką znamy (Nowa sonda słownikowa). Warszawa: Wydawnictwa Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego. ; Bonami, Olivier and Danièle Godard. 2008. "Lexical semantics and pragmatics of evaluative adverbs". In: Louise Mc Nally and Christopher Kennedy (eds.). Adjectives and Adverbs: Syntax, Semantics, and Discourse. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 274–304. ; Boniecka, Barbara. 1976. O pojęciu modalności (przegląd problemów badawczych). Język Polski 56 (2): 99–110. ; Boniecka, Barbara. 1998. "Tekst potoczny a dyskurs". In: Jerzy Bartmiński and Barbara Boniecka (eds.). Tekst. Problemy teoretyczne. Lublin: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Marii Skłodowskiej-Curie, 45–62. ; Boniecka, Barbara. 1999. Wykład o modalności. Annales UMCS Sectio FF Vol. XVII: 7–29. ; Boryś, Wiesław. 2006. Słownik etymologiczny języka polskiego. Kraków: Wydawnictwo Literackie. ; Boye, Kasper. 2012. Epistemic Meaning. A Crosslinguistic and Functional-Cognitive Study. Berlin/New York: De Gruyter Mouton. ; Boye, Kasper. 2018. "Evidentiality: The notion and the term". In: Alexandra Y. Aikhenvald (ed.). The Oxford Handbook of Evidentiality. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 261–272. ; Boye, Kasper and Peter Harder. 2013. "Grammaticalization and pragmatics". In: Handbook of Pragmatics online. John Benjamins. DOI:10.1075./hop.17.gra1. ; Bralczyk, Jerzy. 1978. O leksykalnych wyznacznikach prawdziwościowej oceny sądów. Katowice: Uniwersytet Śląski. ; Bréal, Michel. 1897. Essai de sémantique. Paris: Hachette (Eng. trans. Semantics: Studies in the Science of Meaning. New York: Dover. 1965). ; Breban, Tine. 2006. "Grammaticalization and subjectification of the English adjectives of general comparison". In: Angelika Athanasiadou, Costas Canakis and Bert Cornillie (eds.). Subjectification: Various Paths to Subjectivity. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 241–278. ; Brinton, Laurel J. 1996. Pragmatic Markers in English: Grammaticalization and Discourse Functions. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. ; Brinton, Laurel J. 2008. The Comment Clause in English: Syntactic Origins and Pragmatic Development. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Bromhead, Helen. 2009. The Reign of Truth and Faith. Epistemic Expressions in 16th and 17th Century English. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. ; Brown, Penelope and Stephen C. Levinson. 1987. Politeness. Some Universals in Language Usage. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Bulygina T. V. and A. D. Šmelev. 1993. "Kommunikativnaja modal'nost': konstatacija vozmožnosti, gipotezy i kvazi-soobšcenija". In: Giusti F. Fici and S. Signorini (eds.). Kategorija skazuemogo v slavjanskich jazykach: modal'most' i aktualizacja. Akty meždunarodnoj konferencii Certosa di Pontignano 26-29.03.1992. München. ; Bulygina T. V. and A. D. Šmelev. 1997. Jazykovaja konceptualizacija mira (na materiale russkoj grammatiki). Moscow. ; Buttler, Danuta. 1978. Rozwój semantyczny wyrazów polskich. Warszawa: Wydawnictwa Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego. ; Bybee, Joan L. and William Pagliuca. 1985. "Cross-linguistic comparison and the development of grammatical meaning". In: Jacek Fisiak (ed.). Historical Semantics and Historical Word-formation. Berlin: Mouton, 59–84. ; Bybee, Joan L., Revere Perkins and William Pagliuca. 1994. The Evolution of Grammar. Chicago: University of Chicago Press. ; Bybee, Joan and Suzanne Fleischman. 1995. "Modality in grammar and discourse. An introductory essay". In: Joan Bybee and Suzanne Fleischman (eds.). Modality in Grammar and Discourse. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 1–14. ; Byloo, Pieter, Richard Kastein and Jan Nuyts. 2007. "On certainly and zeker". In: Mike Hannay and Gerard J. Steen (eds.). Structural-functional Studies in English Grammar. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 35–57. ; Celle, Agnès. 2009. "Hearsay adverbs and modality". In: Raphael Salkie, Pierre Busuttil and Johan der Auwera (eds.). Modality in English: Theory and Description. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 269–293. ; Celle, Agnès. 2011. "The intersubjective function of modal adverbs. A contrastive English-French study of adverbs in journalistic discourse". In: Karin Aijmer (ed.). Contrastive Pragmatics. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 23–36. ; Chafe, Wallace L. 1986. "Evidentiality in English conversation and academic writing". In: Wallace L. Chafe and Johanna Nichols (eds.). Evidentiality: The Linguistic Coding of Epistemology. Norwook, NJ: Ablex, 261–272. ; Coates, Jennifer. 1983. The Semantics of the Modal Auxiliaries. London/Canberra: Croom Helm. ; Coates, Jennifer. 1990. Modal meaning: The semantics-pragmatics interface. Journal of Semantics 7: 53–63. ; Coates, Jennifer. 1995. "The expression of root and epistemic possibility in English": In: Joan Bybee and Suzanne Fleischman (eds.). Modality in Grammar and Discourse. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 56–66. ; Cornillie, Bert. 2007. On the continuum between lexical and grammatical evidentiality. Evidence from Spanish. Italian Journal of Linguistics 19 (1): 108–129. ; Cornillie, Bert. 2009. Evidentiality and epistemic modality: on the close relationship of two different categories. Functions of Language 16 (1): 44–32. ; Cornillie, Bert. 2010. "An interactional approach to epistemic and evidential adverbs in Spanish conversation". In: Gabriele Diewald and Elena Smirnova (eds.). Linguistic Realization of Evidentiality in European Languages. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 309–330. ; Cornillie, Bert. 2018. On speaker commitment and speaker involvement. Evidence from evidentials in Spanish talk-in-interaction. Journal of Pragmatics 128: 161–170. ; Cornillie, Bert and Paola Pietrandrea. 2012. Modality at work. Cognitive, interactional and textual functions of modal markers. Journal of Pragmatics 44 (15): 2109–2115. ; Cornillie, Bert and Pedro Gras. 2015. On the interactional dimension of evidentials: The case of the Spanish evidential discourse markers. Discourse Studies 17(2): 141–161. ; Cribb, Michael. 2012. Semantic and pragmatic miscues in non-native spoken extended discourse. Journal of Pragmatics 44: 71–82. ; Culioli, Antoine. 1995. Cognition and Representation in Linguistic Theory. Amsterdam: John Benjamins. ; Cyran, Władysław. 1967. Przysłówki polskie. Budowa słowotwórcza. Łódź: Łódzkie Towarzystwo Naukowe. ; Danielewiczowa, Magdalena. 2002. Wiedza i niewiedza. Studium polskich czasowników epistemicznych. Warszawa: Katedra Lingwistyki Formalnej Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego. ; Danielewiczowa, Magdalena. 2008a. Opis przysłówków epistemicznych jako wyzwanie teoretyczne. Prace Filologiczne vol. LIV. Seria Językoznawcza: 47–62. ; Danielewiczowa, Magdalena. 2008b. Jak nie należy opisywać przysłówków epistemicznych? Wiener Slawitischer Almanach 72. Lexikalishe Evidenzialitäts-Marker in slavischen Sprachen: 109–128. ; Danielewiczowa, Magdalena. 2009. Ewentualnie jako semantyczny równoważnik pewnego warunku, ewentualnie pewnej alternatywy. Linguistica Copernicana 1(1): 77–92. ; Danielewiczowa, Magdalena. 2012. W głąb specjalizacji znaczeń. Przysłówkowe metapredykaty atestacyjne. Warszawa: Katedra Lingwistyki Formalnej Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego. ; Davies, Norman. 2005. God's Playground. A History of Poland. Vol. II. 1795 to the Present. Revised edition. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ; Déchaine, Rose-Marie, Clare Cook, Jeffrey Muehlbauer and Ryan Waldie. 2017. (De‑) constructing evidentiality. Lingua 186-187: 21–54. ; Degand, Liesbeth, Bert Cornillie and Paola Pietrandrea (eds.). 2013a. Discourse Markers and Modal Particles. Categorization and Description. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Degand, Liesbeth, Bert Cornillie and Paola Pietrandrea. 2013b. "Modal particles and discourse markers: Two sides of the same coin?" In: Liesbeth Degand, Bert Cornillie and Paola Pietrandrea (eds.). Discourse Markers and Modal Particles. Categorization and Description. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 1–18. ; De Haan, Ferdinand. 1998. The Category of Evidentiality. Unpublished ms., University of New Mexico. ; De Haan, Ferdinand. 1999. Evidentiality and epistemic modality: Setting boundaries. Southwest Journal of Linguistics 18: 83–101. ; Delancey, Scott. 2001. "The mirative and evidentiality". In: Patrick Dendale and Liliane Tasmowski (eds.). Evidentiality. Special Issue of Journal of Pragmatics 33: 369–382. ; De Smet, Hendrik and Jean-Christophe Verstraete. 2006. Coming to terms with subjectivity. Cognitive Linguistics 17: 365–392. ; Diewald, Gabriele. 2006. "Discourse particles and modal particles as grammatical elements." In: Kerstin Fischer (ed.). Approaches to Discourse Particles. Amsterdam: Elsevier, 403–425. ; Diewald, Gabriele. 2011. Pragmaticalization (defined) as grammaticalization of discourse functions. Linguistics 49(2): 365–390. ; Diewald, Gabriele. 2013. "'Same same but different' – Modal particles, discourse markers and the art (and purpose) of categorization". In: Liesbeth Degand, Bert Cornillie and Paola Pietrandrea (eds.). Discourse Markers and Modal Particles. Categorization and Description. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 19–45. ; Diewald, Gabriele and Elena Smirnova. 2010a. "Introduction. Evidentiality in European languages: the lexicogrammatical distinction". In: Gabriele Diewald and Elena Smirnova (eds.). Linguistic Realization of Evidentiality in European Languages. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 1–14. ; Diewald, Gabriele and Elena Smirnova. 2010b (eds.). Linguistic Realization of Evidentiality in European Languages. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter. ; Dostie, Gaétane. 2004. Pragmaticalisation et marqueurs discursifs. Analyse sémantique et traitement lexicographique. Bruxelles: De Boeck and Larcier, Editions Ducoulot. ; Downing, Angela. 2001. Surely you knew! Surely as a marker of evidentiality and stance. Functions of Language 8: 251–282. ; Downing, Angela. 2006. "The English pragmatic marker surely and its functional counterparts in Spanish". In: Karin Aijmer and Anne-Marie Simon-Vandenbergen (eds.). Pragmatic Markers in Contrast. Oxford: Elsevier, 39–58. ; Downing, Angela. 2009a. "From manner adverb to stance marker. Surely, (inter)subjectivity and English cultural norms". In: Rhonwen Bowen, Mats Mobärg and Söve Ohlander (eds.). Corpora and Discourse – and Stuff: Papers in Honour of Karin Aijmer. Göteborg: University of Göteborg, 13–22. ; Downing, Angela. 2009b. Surely as a marker of dominance and entitlement in the crime fiction of P.D. James. Brno Studies in English 35: 79–92. ; Downing, Angela and Philip Locke. 2006. English Grammar. A University Course (2nd edn) [first published 1992]. London/New York: Routledge. ; Duszak, Anna. 1997. "Cross-cultural academic communication: a discourse-community view". In: Anna Duszak (ed.). Culture and Styles of Academic Discourse. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 11–39. ; Duszak, Anna. 1998. Tekst, dyskurs, komunikacja językowa. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN. ; Duszak, Anna and Grzegorz Kowalski. 2013. Systemowo-funkcjonalna analiza dyskursu. Kraków: Universitas. ; Dyvik, Helge. 1998. "A translational basis for semantics." In: Stig Johansson and Signe Oksefjell (eds.). Corpora and Cross-linguistic Research: Theory, Method and Case Studies. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 51–86. ; Dyvik, Helge. 2004. "Translations as semantic mirrors: from parallel corpus to wordnet". In: Karin Aijmer and Bengt Altenberg (eds.). Advances in Corpus Linguistics. Papers from the 23rd International Conference on English Language Research on Computerized Corpora. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 311–326. ; Erman, Britt and Ulla-Britt Kotsinas. 1993. Pragmaticalization: The case of ba' and you know. Studier i modern språkvetenskap 10: 76–93. ; Ernst, Thomas. 2009. Speaker-oriented adverbs. Natural and Linguistic Theory 27 (3): 497–544. ; Facchinetti, Roberta. 2009. "Subjectivity, (non-)subjectivity and intersubjectivity". In: Anastasios Tsangalidis and Roberta Facchinetti (eds.). Studies on English Modality in Honour of Frank Palmer. Bern: Peter Lang, 53–68. ; Faller, Martina. 2002. Semantics and Pragmatics of Evidentials in Cuzco Quechua. PhD dissertation. Department of Linguistics. Stanford University, at: http://personalpages.manchester.ac.uk/staff/martina.t.faller/documents/thesis-a4.pdf. ; Faller, Martina. 2017. Reportative evidentials and modal subordination. Lingua 186-187: 55–67. ; Finegan, Edward. 1995. "Subjectivity and subjectivisation: An introduction". In: Dieter Stein and Susan Wright (eds.). Subjectivity and Subjectivisation in Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1–15. ; Fischer, Kerstin. 2000. From Cognitive Semantics to Lexical Pragmatics. The Functional Polysemy of Discourse Particles. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. ; Fischer, Kerstin (ed.). 2006a. Approaches to Discourse Particles. Amsterdam: Elsevier. ; Fischer, Kerstin. 2006b. "Towards an understanding of the spectrum of approaches to discourse particles: introduction to the volume". In: Kerstin Fischer (ed.). Approaches to Discourse Particles. Amsterdam: Elsevier, 1–20. ; Fischer, Kerstin. 2014. "Discourse markers". In: Klaus P. Schneider and Anne Barron (eds.). Pragmatics of Discourse. Berlin/Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, 271–294. ; Fisiak, Jacek, Maria Lipińska-Grzegorek and Tadeusz Zabrocki. 1978. An Introductory English-Polish Contrastive Grammar. Warszawa: Państwowe Wydawnictwo Naukowe. ; Foolen, Ad. 1996. "Pragmatic particles". In: Handbook of Pragmatics online. John Benjamins. DOI:10.1075/hop2.pra3. ; Fox, Barbara A. 2001. Evidentiality: Authority, responsibility, and entitlement in English conversation. Journal of Linguistic Anthropology 11(2): 167–192. ; Fraser, Bruce. 1990. An approach to discourse markers. Journal of Pragmatics 14: 383–95. ; Fraser, Bruce. 1996. Pragmatic markers. Pragmatics 6 (2):167–190. ; Fraser, Bruce. 1999. What are discourse markers? Journal of Pragmatics 31: 931–952. ; Fryer, Daniel Lees. 2013. "Exploring the dialogism of academic discourse: Heteroglossic engagement in medical research articles". In: Gisle Andersen and Kristin Bech (eds.). English Corpus Linguistics: Variation in Time, Space and Genre. Amsterdam/New York: Rodopi, 183–207. ; Gerhardt, Julie. 1985. On the use of will and gonna. Toward a description of activity types for child language. Discourse Processes 8: 143–75. ; Gerhardt, Julie. 1990. The relation of language to content in children's speech. The role of hafta statements in structuring 3-year-olds' discourse. IPrA Papers in Pragmatics 4 (1/2): 1–57. ; Gil-Salom, Luz and Carmen Soler-Monreal. 2009. Interacting with the reader: Politeness strategies in engineering research article discussions. International Journal of English Studies. Special Issue: 175–189. ; Głowiński, Michał. 1988. "Dyskurs". In: Janusz Sławiński (ed.). Słownik terminów literackich. Wrocław: Ossolineum. ; Goffman, Erving. 1972 [1955]. "On face-work: an analysis of ritual elements in social interaction". In: John Laver and Sandy Hutcheson (eds.). Communication in Face to Face Interaction: Selected Rreadings. Harmondsworth: Penguin, 319–346. ; Grabias, Stanisław. 1994. Język w zachowaniach społecznych. Lublin: Wydawnictwo UMCS. ; Greenbaum, Sidney. 1969. Studies in English Adverbial Usage. London: Longman. ; Grochowski, Maciej. 1984. Program metodologiczny opisu partykuł. Sborník Prací Filosofické Fakulty Brněnské University A 32: 77–88. ; Grochowski, Maciej. 1986a. Polskie partykuły. Składnia, semantyka, leksykografia. Wrocław: Ossolineum. ; Grochowski, Maciej. 1986b. On the syntactic properties of particles (with special reference to Polish). International Journal of Slavic Linguistics and Poetics 33: 7–16. ; Grochowski, Maciej. 1989. "Preliminaries for semantic description of Polish particles". In: Harald Weydt (ed.). Sprechen mit Partikeln. Berlin/New York: Walter de Gruyter, 77–84. ; Grochowski, Maciej. 1997. Wyrażenia funkcyjne. Studium leksykograficzne. Kraków: Instytut Języka Polskiego PAN. ; Grochowski, Maciej. 2002. "Właściwości linearne partykuł modalnych a struktura tematyczno-rematyczna wypowiedzenia". In: Janusz Siatkowski (ed.). Z polskich studiów slawistycznych seria 10, Językoznawstwo. Warszawa: Komitet Słowianoznawstwa PAN, 89–98. ; Grochowski, Maciej. 2008. "O cechach syntaktycznych i semantycznych wyrażeń widać, widocznie, najwidoczniej (na tle kategorii ewidencjonalności)". In: Björn Wiemer and Vladimir A. Plungian (eds.). Lexicalische Evidenzialitäts-Marker in slavischen Sprachen (Wiener Slawistischer Almanach 72). München-Wien: Verlag Otto Sagner, 129–148. ; Grochowski, Maciej. 2009. Miejsce partykuł w systemie części mowy. Historia i współczesność (na przykładzie języka polskiego). Sprawozdania z czynności i posiedzeń Polskiej Akademii Umiejętności LXXI (2007): 20–37. ; Grochowski Maciej, Anna Kisiel and Magdalena Żabowska. 2014. Słownik gniazdowy partykuł polskich. Kraków: Polska Akademia Umiejętności. ; Grzegorczykowa, Renata. 1975. Funkcje semantyczne i składniowe polskich przysłówków. Wrocław/Warszawa/Kraków/Gdańsk: Zakład Narodowy im. Ossolińskich Wydawnictwo PAN. ; Grzegorczykowa, Renata. 1998. "Przysłówek". In: Renata Grzegorczykowa, Roman Laskowski and Henryk Wróbel (eds.). Gramatyka współczesnego języka polskiego. Morfologia. Warszawa: PWN, 524-535. ; Grzegorczykowa, Renata. 2007. Wstęp do językoznawstwa. Warszawa: PWN. ; Grzegorczykowa, Renata. 2010. Wprowadzenie do semantyki językoznawczej (4th edn). Warszawa: PWN. ; Grzegorczykowa, Renata, Roman Laskowski and Henryk Wróbel (eds.). 1998. Gramatyka współczesnego języka polskiego. Morfologia (2nd edn). Warszawa: PWN. ; Halliday, Michael A.K. 1970. Functional diversity in language as seen from a consideration of modality and mood in English. Foundations of Language 6: 322–361. ; Halliday, Michael A. K. 2004. An Introduction to Functional Grammar (3rd edn revised by Christian M. I. M. Matthiessen). London: Hodder Arnold. ; Hanks, William F. 2012. Evidentiality in social interaction. Pragmatics and Society 3:2. (Special Issue on Evidentiality in Interaction): 169–180. ; Hansen, Björn. 1998. Powstanie i rozwój słów modalnych w języku polskim. Poradnik Językowy 1-2: 25–43. ; Hansen, Björn. 2009. "Modals and the boundaries of grammaticalization: The case of Russian, Polish and Serbian-Croatian". In: Walter Bisang, Nikolaus P. Himmelmann and Bjön Wiemer (eds.). What Makes Grammaticalization?: A Look from its Fringes and its Components. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 245–270. ; Hansen, Björn and Petr Karlik (eds.). 2005. Modality in Slavonic Languages: New Perspectives. München: Sagner. ; Hansen, Björn and Ana Drobnjaković. 2010. Polish in the light of grammaticalization theory. Cognitive Studies/Études Cognitives 10: 35–51. ; Harris, Zelig S. 1952. Discourse analysis. Language 28 (1):1–30. ; Hasselgård, Hilde. 2006. "'Not now'– On non-correspondence between the cognate adverbs now and nå". In: Karin Aijmer and Anne-Marie Simon-Vandenbergen (eds.). Pragmatic Markers in Contrast. Amsterdam: Elsevier, 93–113. ; Hasselgård, Hilde. 2010. Adjunct Adverbials in English. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Haumann, Dagmar. 2007. Adverb Licensing and Clause Structure in English. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Heliasz, Celina. 2012. Przysłówkowe wykładniki ograniczania dostępu do wiedzy o działaniach. Warszawa: Wydział Polonistyki Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego. ; Hengeveld, Kees. 1988. Illocution, mood and modality in a functional grammar of Spanish. Journal of Semantics 6: 227–269. ; Hennemann, Anja. 2013. A Context-Sensitive and Functional Approach to Evidentiality in Spanish or Why Evidentiality Needs a Superordinate Category. Frankfurt am Main: Peter Lang. ; Holmes, Janet. 1982. Expressing doubt and certainty in English. RELC Journal 13 (2): 9–28. ; Holmes, Janet. 1983. "Speaking English with the appropriate degree of conviction". In: Christopher Brumfit (ed.). Learning and Teaching Languages for Communication: Applied Linguistics Perspectives. London: Centre for Information on Language Teaching and Research, 100–113. ; Holmes, Janet. 1988. Of course: a pragmatic particle in New Zealand's women's and men's speech. Australian Journal of Linguistics 2: 49–74. ; Honowska, Maria. 1984. Prawdopodobnie (Przyczynek do teorii aktu mowy). Polonica 10: 121–131. ; Hopper, Paul J. and Elizabeth Closs Traugott. 1993. Grammaticalization. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Horn, Larry. 1972. On the Semantic Properties of Logical Operators in English. Bloomington: Mimeo Indiana University Linguistics Club. ; Hoye, Leo Francis. 1997. Adverbs and Modality in English. London/New York: Longman. ; Hoye, Leo Francis. 2009. "Modality in discourse: The pragmatics of epistemic modality". In: Anastasios Tsangalidis and Roberta Facchinetti (eds.). Studies on English Modality in Honour of Frank Palmer. Bern: Peter Lang, 99–131. ; Hryniewicz, Janusz. T. 2004. Polityczny i kulturowy kontekst rozwoju gospodarczego. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Naukowe SCHOLAR. ; Huddleston, Rodney and Geoffrey K. Pullum. 2002. The Cambridge Grammar of the English Language. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Hyland, Ken and John Milton. 1997. Qualification and certainty in L1 and L2 students' writing. Journal of Second Language Writing 6 (2): 183–205. ; Jakubowska, Ewa. 1999. Cross-cultural Dimensions of Politeness in the Case of Polish and English. Katowice: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Śląskiego. ; Jaszczolt, Katarzyna M. 2009. Representing Time. An Essay on Temporality as Modality. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ; Jaszczolt, Katarzyna M. 2011. "Contrastive analysis". In: Jan-Ola Östman and Jef Verschueren (eds.). Pragmatics in Practice. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 111–117. ; Jędrzejko, Ewa. 1987. Semantyka i składnia polskich czasowników deontycznych. Wrocław: Zakład Narodowy im. Ossolińskich. ; Jodłowski, Stanisław. 1971. Studia nad częściami mowy. Warszawa: PWN. ; Jodłowski, Stanisław. 1976. Podstawy polskiej składni. Warszawa: PWN. ; Jucker, Andreas H. and Yael Ziv. 1998. "Discourse markers: Introduction". In: Andreas H. Jucker and Yael Ziv (eds.). Discourse Markers. Description and Theory. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Kakietek, Piotr. 1980. English Modal Auxiliaries and their Equivalent Constructions in Polish. Katowice: Uniwersytet Śląski. ; Kärkkäinen, Elise. 2003. Epistemic Stance in English Conversation. A Description of its Interactional Functions, with a Focus on I think. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Kiseleva, K. L. and Deni Pajar. 1998. Diskursivnye slova: opyt kontekstno-semantičeskogo analiza. Moskva. ; Kiss, É. Katalin. 2009. "Introduction". In: Katalin É. Kiss (ed.). Adverbs and Adverbial Adjuncts at the Interfaces. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 1–18. ; Klemensiewicz, Zenon. 1963. Zarys składni polskiej. Warszawa: PWN. ; Klinge, Alex. 1995. On the linguistic interpretation of contractual modalities. Journal of Pragmatics 6: 649–675. ; Kokorniak, Iwona and Małgorzata Fabiszak. 2014. "Grammaticalization of Polish mental predicate prefixes". In: Sylvie Hancil and Ekkehard König (eds.). Grammaticalization – Theory and Data. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 109–128. ; Korytkowska, Małgorzata and Roman Roszko. 1997. Modalność imperceptywna. Gramatyka konfrontatywna bułgarsko-polska vol. 6, part 1, Warszawa: Slawistyczny Ośrodek Wydawniczy. ; Koseska-Toszewa, Violetta. 1978. Relacje modus-tempus w języku bułgarskim na tle języka polskiego. Studia z Filologii Polskiej i Słowiańskiej XVII: 289–298. ; Koseska-Toszewa, Violetta, Viara Maldžieva and Jordan Pencev. 1996. Modalność. Problemy teoretyczne. Gramatyka konfrontatywna bułgarsko-polska vol. 6, part 1, Warszawa: Slawistyczny Ośrodek Wydawniczy, Instytut Slawistyki Polskiej Akademii Nauk. ; Kratzer, Angelika. 1977. "What 'must' and 'can' must and can mean". Linguistics and Philosophy 1(1): 337–355. ; Kronning, Hans. 2003. "Modalité et énidentialité." In: Merete Birkelund, Gerhard Boysen and Poul Søren Kjaersgaard (eds.). Aspects de la modalité. Tübingen: Max Niemeyer Verlag, 131–151. ; Krzeszowski, Tomasz. 1984. "Tertium comparationis". In: Jacek Fisiak (ed.). Contrastive Linguistics. Prospects and Problems. Berlin/New York/Amsterdam: Mouton Publishers. ; Krzeszowski, Tomasz P. 1990a. Contrasting Languages: The Scope of Contrastive Linguistics. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter. ; Krzeszowski, Tomasz. P. 1990b. "Prototypes and equivalence". In: Jacek Fisiak (ed.). Further Insights into Contrasive Analysis. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 29–46. ; Krzyżyk, Danuta. 2008. Synonimia pojęć prawdziwościowych – teoria i nauczanie. Katowice: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Śląskiego. ; Labocha, Janina. 1996. "Tekst, wypowiedź, dyskurs". In: Stanisław Gajda and Mieczysław Balowski (eds.). Styl a tekst. Opole: Uniwersytet Opolski, 49–53. ; Lakoff, George. 1973. Hedges: A study in meaning criteria and the logic of fuzzy concepts. Journal of Philosophical Logic 2: 458–508. ; Langacker, Ronald. W. 1985. "Observations and speculations on subjectivity". In: John Haiman (ed.). Iconicity in Syntax. Proceedings of a Symposium on Iconicity in Syntax, Stanford, June 24-26, 1983. Amsterdam: Benjamins, 49–90. ; Langacker, Ronald. W. 1990. Subjectification. Cognitive Linguistics 1.1: 5–38. ; Langacker, Ronald. 1991. Foundations of Cognitive Grammar. Vol. II. Stanford: Stanford University Press. ; Langacker, Ronald. W. 2002. "Deixis and subjectivity". In: Frank Brisard (ed.). Grounding: The Epistemic Footing of Deixis and Reference. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 1–28. ; Laskowski, Roman. 1998. "Zagadnienia ogólne morfologii". In: Renata Grzegorczykowa, Roman Laskowski and Henryk Wróbel (eds.). Gramatyka współczesnego języka polskiego. Morfologia. Warszawa: PWN, 27–86. ; Lazard, Gilbert. 2001. On the grammaticalization of evidentiality. Journal of Pragmatics 33: 359–367. ; Lee-Wong, Song Mei. 1999. Politeness and Face in Chinese Culture. Frankfurt: Peter Lang. ; Lehmann, Christian. 1995 [1982]. Thoughts on Grammaticalization. A Programmatic Sketch. (Arbeiten des Kölner Universalien-Projekts 48). Munich: Lincom Europa. ; Lehmann, Christian. 2008. "Information structure and grammaticalization". In: Elena Seoane and Maria José López Couso (eds.). Theoretical and Empirical Issues in Grammaticalization. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 207–229. ; Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk, Barbara. 2007. "Polysemy, prototypes, and radial categories". In: Dirk Geeraerts and Hubert Cuykens (eds.). The Oxford Handbook of Cognitive Linguistics. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 139–169. ; Lewis, Diana M. 2003. Rhetorical motivations for the emergence of discourse particles, with special reference to English of course. In: Ton van der Wouden, Ad Foolen, and Piet Van de Craen (eds.). Particles. Special Issue of Belgian Journal of Linguistics 16: 79–91. ; Lewis, Diana M. 2006. "Discourse markers in English: A discourse-pragmatic view". In: Kerstin Fischer (ed.). Approaches to Discourse Particles. Amsterdam: Elsevier, 43–59. ; Lewis, Diana M. 2011. A discourse-constructional approach to the emergence of discourse markers in English. Linguistics 49 (2): 415–443. ; Lewis, Diana M. 2014. Discourse patterns in the development of discourse markers in English. Functions of Language 21 (1): 95–118. ; Liao, Silvie. 2009. Variation in the use of discourse markers by Chinese teaching assistants in the US. Journal of Pragmatics 41 (7): 1313–1328. ; Ligara, Bronisława. 1997. Polskie czasowniki modalne i ich francuskie ekwiwalenty tłumaczeniowe. Kraków: Universitas. ; Lubecka, Anna. 2000. Requests, Invitations, Apologies and Compliments in American English and Polish. A Cross-cultural Communication Perspective. Kraków: Księgarnia Akademicka. ; Lyons, John. 1977. Semantics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Łapa, Romana. 2003. Predykatywne wyrażenia modalne z bezokolicznikiem we współczesnej polskiej prasie. Poznań: Poznańskie Studia Polonistyczne. ; Macaulay, Ronald K. S. 1995. The adverbs of authority. English World-Wide 16: 37–60. ; Majsak, T. A. and S. G. Tatevosov. 2000. Prostranstvo govorjašcego v kategorijach grammatiki, ili Cego nel/zja skazat' o sebe samom. Voprosy jazykoznanija 5: 68–80. ; Marcjanik, Małgorzata. 1997. Polska grzeczność językowa. Kielce: WSP. ; Marcjanik, Małgorzata. 2008. Grzeczność w komunikacji językowej. Warszawa: PWN. ; Marcjanik, Małgorzata. 2009. Mówimy uprzejmie. Poradnik językowego savoir-vivre'u. Warszawa: PWN. ; Marín-Arrese, Juana I. 2009. "Commitment and subjectivity in the discourse of a judicial inquiry". In: Raphael Salkie, Pierre Busuttil and Johan der Auwera (eds.). Modality in English: Theory and Description. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 237–268. ; Marín-Arrese, Juana I., Gerda Haßler and Marta Carretero (eds.). 2017. Evidentiality Revisited. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamims. ; Martin, James Robert and David Rose. 2003. Working with Discourse: Meaning beyond the Clause. New York/London: Continuum. ; Martin, James Robert and Peter R. R. White. 2005. The Language of Evaluation: Appraisal in English. London/New York: Palgrave. ; Matthewson, Lisa. 2011. "On apparently non-modal evidentials". In: Olivier Bonami and Patricia Cabredo Hofherr (eds.). Emprical Issues in Formal Syntax and Semantics 8. http://www.cssp.cnrs.fr/eiss8/index_en.html, 333–357. ; McCready, Eric and Norry Ogata. 2007. Evidentiality, modality and probability. Linguistics and Philosophy 30(2): 147–206. ; Milewski, Tadeusz. 1969. Językoznawstwo. Warszawa: PWN. ; Misz, Henryk. 1968. Dodatkowe wyznaczniki intelektualne ze stanowiska formalnosyntaktycznego. Slavia Occidentalis 27: 147–151. ; Mitchell, Mark L., Janina M. Jolley and Robert R. O'Shea. 2003. Writing for Psychology. Wadsworth: Cengage Learling. ; Mortelmans, Tanja. 2007. "Modality in Cognitive Linguistics". In: Dirk Geeraerts and Hubert Cuykens (eds.). The Oxford Handbook of Cognitive Linguistics. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 869–889. ; Mortensen, Janus. 2012. "Subjectivity and intersubjectivity as aspects of epistemic stance marking". In: Nicole Baumgarten, Inke Du Bois and Juliane House (eds.). Subjectivity in Language and in Discourse. Bingley: Emerald, 229–246. ; Mosegaard Hansen, Maj-Britt. 1998. The Function of Discourse Particles: A Study with Special Reference to Spoken Standard French. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Mushin, Ilana. 2012. "Watching for witness": Evidential strategies and epistemic authority in Garrwa conversation. Pragmatics and Society 3:2. (Special Issue on Evidentiality in Interaction): 270–293. ; Mushin, Ilana. 2013. Making knowledge visible in discourse: Implications for the study of linguistic evidentiality. Discourse Studies 15 (5): 627–645. ; Müller, Simone. 2005. Discourse Markers in Native and Non-native English Discourse. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Myhill, John. 1995. Change and continuity in the functions of the American English modals. Linguistics 33: 157–211. ; Myhill, John. 1997. Should and ought: The rise of individually oriented modality in American English. Journal of English Linguistics 1: 3–23. ; Nagórko, Alicja. 2007. Zarys gramatyki polskiej. Warszawa: PWN. ; Nagórko, Alicja. 2012. Podręczna gramatyka języka polskiego. Warszawa: PWN. ; Narrog, Heiko. 2005. On defining modality again. Language Sciences 27.2: 165–192. ; Narrog, Heiko. 2012. Modality, Subjectivity, and Semantic Change. A Cross-linguistic Perspective. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ; Narrog, Heiko. 2014. "Beyond intersubjectification. Textual uses of modality and mood in subordinate clauses as part of speech-act orientation". In: Lieselotte Brems, Lobke Ghesquière and Freek Van de Velde (eds.). Intersubjectivity and Intersubjectification in Grammar and Discourse. Theoretical and Descriptive Advances. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 29–51. ; Narrog, Heiko. 2015. (Inter)subjectification and its limits in secondary grammaticalization. Language Sciences 47: 148–160. ; Nida, Eugene A. 2001. Language and Culture: Contexts in Translating. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Nuckolls, Janis. B. 2018. "The interactional and cultural pragmatics of evidentiality in Pastaza Quichua". In: Alexandra Y. Aikhenvald (ed.). The Oxford Handbook of Evidentiality. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 202–221. ; Nuckolls, Janis and Lev Michael. 2014. "Introduction. Evidentials and evidential strategies in interactional and socio-cultural contexts". In: Janis Nuckolls and Lev Michael (eds.). Evidentiality in Interaction. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 13–20. ; Nuyts, Jan. 2001a. Epistemic Modality, Language, and Conceptualization: A Cognitive-Pragmatic Perspective. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Nuyts, Jan. 2001b. Subjectivity as an evidential dimension in epistemic modal expressions. Journal of Pragmatics 33: 383–400. ; Nuyts, Jan. 2006. "Modality: Overview and linguistic issues". In: William Frawley (ed.). The Expression of Modality. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 1–26. ; Nuyts, Jan. 2007. "Cognitive Linguistics and Functional Linguistics". In: Dirk Geeraerts and Hubert Cuykens (eds.). The Oxford Handbook of Cognitive Linguistics. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 543–565. ; Nuyts, Jan. 2014. "Notions of (inter)subjectivity". In: Lieselotte Brems, Lobke Ghesquière and Freek Van de Velde (eds.). Intersubjectivity and Intersubjectification in Grammar and Discourse. Theoretical and Descriptive Advances. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 53–76. ; Nuyts, Jan. 2015. Subjectivity: Between discourse and conceptualization. Journal of Pragmatics 86: 106–110. ; Nuyts, Jan and Johan van der Auwera (eds.). 2016. The Oxford Handbook of Modality and Mood. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ; Ochs, Elinor. 1996. "Linguistic resources for socializing humanity". In: John J. Gumperz and Stephen C. Levinson (eds.). Rethinking Linguistic Relativity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 407–437. ; Ogiermann, Eva. 2009. On Apologizing in Negative and Positive Politeness Cultures. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Palmer, Frank. R. 1990 [1979]. Modality and the English Modals (2nd edn). London: Longman. ; Palmer, Frank R. 2001 [1986]. Mood and Modality (2nd edn). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Panfilov, V V. 1977. Kategorija modal'nosti i ee rol' v konstituirovanii struktury predloženija i suždenija. Voprosy Jazykoznanija 4: 37–48. ; Papafragou, Anna. 2000. Modality: Issues in the Semantics-Pragmatics Interface. Amsterdam: Elsevier. ; Perkins, Michael R. 1983. Modal Expressions in English. London: Pinter. ; Pęzik, Piotr. 2016. "Exploring phraseological equivalence with Paralela". In: Ewa Gruszczyńska and Agnieszka Leńko-Szymańska (eds.). Polish Language Parallel Corpora. Warszawa: Instytut Lingwistyki Stosowanej UW, 67–81. ; Piekarczyk, Dorota. 2015. "O potrzebie rozróżniania metatekstu i metajęzyka". In: Tomasz Korpysz and Anna Kozłowska (eds.). Język pisarzy: problemy metajęzyka i metatekstu. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Kardynała Stefana Wyszyńskiego, 11–27. ; Plungian, Vladimir. 2001. The place of evidentiality within the universal grammatical space. Journal of Pragmatics 33: 349–357. ; Portner, Paul. 2009. Modality. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ; Prévost, Sophie. 2011. A propos from verbal complement to discourse marker: A case of grammaticalization? Linguistics 49(2): 391–413. ; Quirk, Randolph, Jan Svartvik, Geoffrey Leech and Sidney Greenbaum. 1985. A Comprehensive Grammar of the English Language. London/New York: Longman. ; Rachwałowa, Maria. 1983. Przysłówki metatekstowe i modalne w próbie języka naukowej humanistyki. Rocznik Naukowo-Dydaktyczny WSP w Krakowie 80, Prace Językoznawcze IV: 133–142. ; Radden, Günter and René Dirven. 2007. Cognitive English Grammar. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Ramat, Paolo. 1996. "Allegedly, John is ill again": stratégies pour le médiatif. In: Zlatka Guentchéva (ed.). L'énonciation médiatisée. Louvain/Paris: Peeters, 287–298. ; Ramat, Paolo and Davide Ricca. 1998. "Sentence adverbs in the languages of Europe". In: Van der Auwera Johan and Dónall Ó. Baoill (eds.). Adverbial Constructions in the Languages of Europe. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 187–275. ; Rospond, Stanisław. 2009. Gramatyka historyczna języka polskiego z ćwiczeniami (4th edn). Warszawa: PWN. ; Roszko, Roman. 1993. Wykładniki modalności imperceptywnej w języku polskim i litewskim. Warszawa: Slawistyczny Ośrodek Wydawniczy. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2008. "An interdisciplinary approach to teaching grammar to prospective teachers of English". In: Krzysztof Bogacki, Barbara Głowacka and Dorota Potocka (eds.). Interdisciplinary Perspectives in Foreign Language Teacher Education. Białystok: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu w Białymstoku, 309–318. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2012a. "Evidential adverbs expressing certainty in English and Polish". In: Krzysztof Bogacki, Joanna Cholewa and Agata Rozumko (eds.). Formal and Semantic Aspects of Linguistic Research. Białystok: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu w Białymstoku, 249–260. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2012b. Speech-act adverbs in English and Polish: a cross-linguistic and cross-cultural comparison. Białostockie Archiwum Językowe 12: 183–196. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2012c. "Cross-cultural aspects of contrastive studies: the discourse of fact and truth in English and Polish. A corpus-based study". In: Agata Rozumko and Dorota Szymaniuk (eds.). Directions in English-Polish Contrastive Research. Białystok: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu w Białymstoku, 89–118. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2015. Native and non-native uses of English modal particles. The case of surely and for sure. Poznań Studies in Contemporary Linguistics 51 (4): 551–573. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2016a. "Epistemic adverbs in English and Polish academic discourse". In: Joanna Leśniewska and Mateusz Urban (eds.). Beyond Words. Crossing Borders in English Studies. Vol. II. Kraków: Tertium, 57–72. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2016b. Linguistic concepts across languages: The category of epistemic adverbs in English and Polish. Yearbook of the Poznań Linguistic Meeting 2 (1): 195–214. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2016c. Adverbs of certainty in a cross-linguistic and cross-cultural perspective. English-Polish. Languages in Contrast: International Journal for Contrastive Linguistics 16 (2): 239–263. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2017. Adverbial markers of epistemic modality across disciplinary discourses: A contrastive study of research articles in six academic disciplines. Studia Anglica Posnaniensia 52 (1): 73–101. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2018. The functions of clearly in academic discourse: From an adverb of manner to a discourse marker. Studia Linguistica Universitatis Iagellonicae Cracoviensis 135: 47–57. ; Rozumko, Agata. 2019. Between acknowledgement and countering: Interpersonal functions of English reportative adverbs. Journal of Pragmatics 140: 1–11. ; Rozumko, Agata, forthcoming. Evidential strategies in receiver-directed talk: The case of English inferential adverbs, Lingua, http://doi.org/10.1016/j.lingua.2018.12.003 ; Rytel, Danuta. 1982. Leksykalne środki wyrażania modalności w języku czeskim i polskim. Wrocław: Ossolineum. ; Schiffrin, Deborah. 1987. Discourse Markers. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Schoonjans, Steven. 2013. "Modal particles: Problems in defining a category". In: Paola Pietrandrea, Bert Cornillie and Liesbeth Degand (eds.). Discourse Markers and Modal Particles: Categorization and Description. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. ; Schwenter, Scott A. and Elizabeth Closs Traugott. 2000. Invoking scalarity: The development of in fact. Journal of Historical Pragmatics 1–1: 7–25. ; Shapiro, Barbara J. 2000. A Culture of Fact: England, 1550-1720. Ithaca/London: Cornell University Press. ; Sidnell, Jack. 2012. Who knows best?: Evidentiality and epistemic asymmetry in conversation. Pragmatics and Society 3:2 (Special Issue on Evidentiality in Social Interaction): 294–320. ; Simon-Vandenbergen, Anne-Marie. 1992. The interactional utility of of course in spoken discourse. Occasional Papers in Systemic Linguistics 6: 213–226. ; Simon-Vandenbergen, Anne-Marie and Karin Aijmer. 2003. The expectation marker of course. Languages in Contrast 4 (1): 13–43. ; Simon-Vandenbergen, Anne-Marie and Karin Aijmer. 2007. The Semantic Field of Modal Certainty: A Corpus-based Study of English Adverbs. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter. ; Simon-Vandenbergen, Anne-Marie, Peter White and Karin Aijmer. 2007. "Presupposition and 'taking for granted' in mass communicated political argument. An illustration from British, Flemish and Swedish political colloquy". In: Anita Fetzer and Gerda Eva Lauerbach (eds.). Political Discourse in the Media. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 31–74. ; Skowronek, Katarzyna. 1993. Reklama. Studium pragmalingwistyczne. Kraków: PAN. ; Socka, Anna. 2015. Polish particles of hearsay: syntactic and textual distribution. In: Björn Wiemer (ed.). Studies on Evidentiality Marking in West and South Slavic. München/Berlin/Leipzig/Washington: Verlag Otto Sagner, 111–137. ; Squartini, Mario. 2012. Evidentiality in interaction: The concessive use of the Italian Future between grammar and discourse. Journal of Pragmatics 44: 2116–2128. ; Stępień, Marzena. 2010. Mówienie i prawda. O czasownikowych wykładnikach wiedzy niezweryfikowanej przez mówiącego. Warszawa: Wydział Polonistyki UW/BEL Studio. ; Swan, Toril. 1988. Sentence Adverbials in English: A Synchronic and Diachronic Investigation. Oslo: Novis. ; Szczyrbak, Magdalena. 2014. The Realisation of Concession in the Discourse of Judges. A Genre Perspective. Kraków: Jagiellonian University Press. ; Tabor, Whitney and Elizabeth Closs Traugott. 1998. "Structural scope expansion and grammaticalization". In: Anna Giacalone Ramat and Paul J. Hopper (eds.). The Limits of Grammaticalization. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 229–272. ; Tarano, Gina. 2008. "Discourse adjectives". In: Louise Mc Nally and Christopher Kennedy (eds.). Adjectives and Adverbs: Syntax, Semantics and Discourse. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 305–327. ; Thornes, Tim. 2018. Evidentiality in the Uto-Aztecan languages. In: Alexandra Y. Aikhenvald (ed.). The Oxford Handbook of Evidentiality. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 409–430. ; Tokarski, Jan. 1949. O kategorii przysłówka. Poradnik Językowy 29/2: 14–20. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs. 1989. On the rise of epistemic meanings in English: An example of subjectification in semantic change. Language 65: 31–55. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs. 1995a. "Subjectification in grammaticalisation". In: Susan Wright and Dieter Stein (eds.). Subjectivity and Subjectivisation. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 31–54. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs. 1995b. The role of the development of discourse markers in a theory of grammaticalization. Paper presented at ICHL 12 Manchester, UK, August. Version of 11/97. At: http://www/~traugott/papers/discourse.pdf. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs. 2003. "From subjectification to intersubjectification". In: Raymond Hickey (ed.). Motives for Language Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 124–139. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs. 2006. "Historical aspects of modality". In: William Frawley (ed.). The Expression of Modality. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 107–139. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs. 2007. Discussion article: Discourse markers, modal particles, and contrastive analysis, synchronic and diachronic. Catalan Journal of Linguistics 6: 139–157. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs. 2010. "(Inter)subjectivity and (inter)subjectification: A reassessment". In: Kristin Davidse, Lieven Vandelanotte and Hubert Cuyckens (eds.). Subjectification, Intersubjectification and Grammaticalization. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 29–71. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs. 2014. "Intersubjectification and clause periphery". In: Lieselotte Brems, Lobke Ghesquière and Freek Van de Velde (eds.). Intersubjectivity and Intersubjectification in Grammar and Discourse. Theoretical and Descriptive Advances. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 7–27. ; Traugott, Elizabeth Closs and Richard B. Dasher. 2002. Regularity in Semantic Change. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. ; Travis, Catherine E. 2006. "The Natural Semantic Metalanguage approach to discourse markers". In: Kerstin Fischer (ed.). Approaches to Discourse Particles. Amsterdam: Elsevier, 219–241. ; Trillo, Jesus R. 2002. The pragmatic fossilization of discourse markers in non-native speakers of English. Journal of Pragmatics 34 (6): 769–784. ; Tutak, Kinga. 2003. Leksykalne nieczasownikowe wykładniki modalności epistemicznej w autobiografiach. Kraków: Księgarnia Akademicka. ; Usoniene, Aurelia and Audrone Šoliene. 2012. "Choice of strategies in realizations of epistemic possibility in English and Lithuanian: A corpus-based study". In: Gert De Sutter, Kris Heylen and Stefania Marzo (eds.). Corpus Studies in Contrastive Linguistics. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins, 141–166. ; van der Auwera, Johan and Vladimir A. Plungian. 1998. Modality's semantic map. Linguistic Typology 2 (1): 79–124. ; van der Auwera, Johan, Ewa Schalley and John Nuyts. 2005. "Epistemic possibility in a Slavonic parallel corpus – a pilot study". In: Björn Hansen and Petr Karlik (eds.). Modality in Slavonic Languages: New Perspectives. München: Sagner, 201–217. ; Van linden, An. 2012. Modal Adjectives: English Deontic and Evaluative Constructions in Synchrony and Diachrony. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter. ; Verschueren, Jef. 1999. Understanding Pragmatics. London: Arnold. ; Verstraete, Jean-Christophe. 2001. Subjective and objective modality: Interpersonal and ideational functions in the English modal auxiliary system. Journal of Pragmatics 33(10): 1505–1528. ; Vidrine, D. V. 2016. A blurb of: Stanley H. Block, Carolyn Bryant Block and Guy do Plessis. Mind-Body Workbook for addiction: Effective Tools for Substance-Abuse Recovery and Relapse Prevention. New Harbinger Publications. ; Vinogradov, Viktor Vladimirovitch. 1975 [1950]. "On kategorii modal'nosti in modal'nych slovach v russkom jazyke [On the category of modality and modal markers in Russian]". In: V. V. Vinogradov: Izbrannye trudy. Issledovanija po ruskskoj grammatike. Moscow, 53–87. ; Visconti, Jacqueline. 2013. Facets of subjectification. Language Sciences 36: 7–17. ; Vold, Eva Thue. 2006. "The choice and use of epistemic modality markers in linguistics and medical research articles". In: Marina Bondi and Ken Hyland (eds.). Academic Discourse across Disciplines. New York: Peter Lang, 225–249. ; Vološinov, V. N. 1929 [1995]. Marxism and the Philosophy of Language. Translated by L. Matjka and I. R. Titunik. London: Routledge. ; Wajszczuk, Jadwiga. 1997. System znaczeń w obszarze spójników polskich. Wprowadzenie do opisu. Warszawa: Katedra Lingwistyki Formalnej UW. ; Wajszczuk, Jadwiga. 2000. Can a division of lexemes according to syntactic criteria be consistent? Biuletyn Polskiego Towarzystwa Językoznawczego 55: 20–38. ; Wajszczuk, Jadwiga. 2005. O metatekście. Warszawa: Katedra Lingwistyki Formalnej UW. ; Wajszczuk, Jadwiga. 2010. Functional class (so called "part of speech") assignment as a kind of meaning-bound word syntactic formation. Cognitive Studies/Études Cognitives 10: 15–33. ; Warchał, Krystyna. 2010. Encoding certainty. On some epistemic modality markers in English and Polish research articles. The case of MUST/MUSIEĆ. Internet-Zeitschrift für Kulturwissenschaften Nr 17. http://www.inst.at/trans/17Nr/2-7/2-7_warchal/17.htm [last accessed 4 June 2015]. ; Warchał, Krystyna. 2015. Certainty and Doubt in Academic Discourse: Epistemic Modality Markers in English and Polish Linguistics Articles. Katowice: Uniwersytet Śląski. ; Watts, Richard. 1984. An analysis of epistemic possibility and probability. English Studies 65: 129–140. ; Weydt, Harald. 2006. What are particles good for?" In: Kerstin Fischer (ed.). Approaches to Discourse Particles. Amsterdam: Elsevier, 205–217. ; White, Peter R. R. 2000. "Dialogue and inter-subjectivity: reinterpreting the semantics of modality and hedging". In: Malcolm Coulthard, Janet Cotterill and Frances Rock (eds.). Dialogue Analysis VII: Working with Dialogue: Selected Papers from the 7th IADA Conference Birmingham 1999. Tübingen: Niemeyer, 67–80. ; White, Peter R. R. 2003. Beyond modality and hedging: a dialogic view of the language of intersubjective stance. Text 23 (2): 259–284. ; Wiemer, Björn. 2006. Particles, parentheticals, conjunctions and prepositions as evidentiality markers in contemporary Polish (a first exploratory study). Studies in Polish Linguistics 3: 5–67. ; Wiemer, Björn. 2010. "Hearsay in European languages: toward an integrative account of grammatical and lexical marking". In: Gabriele Diewald and Elena Smirnova (eds.). Linguistic Realization of Evidentiality in European Languages. Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 59–129. ; Wiemer, Björn. 2018. "Evidentials and epistemic modality". In: Alexandra Y. Aikhenvald (ed.). The Oxford Handbook of Evidentiality. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 85–108. ; Wiemer, Björn and Anna Socka. 2017a. How much does pragmatics help to contrast the meaning of hearsay adverbs? Part 1. Studies in Polish Linguistics 12-1, 21–56. ; Wiemer, Björn and Anna Socka. 2017b. How much does pragmatics help to contrast the meaning of hearsay adverbs? Part 2. Studies in Polish Linguistics 12-2, 75–95. ; Wierzbicka, Anna. 1969. Dociekania semantyczne. Wrocław: Ossolineum. ; Wierzbicka, Anna. 1971. "Metatekst w tekście". In: Maria Renata Mayenowa (ed.). O spójności tekstu. Wrocław: Ossolineum, 105–121. ; Wierzbicka, Anna. 2003. Cross-Cultural Pragmatics. The Semantics of Human Interaction (2nd edn). Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter. ; Wierzbicka, Anna. 2006. English: Meaning and Culture. Oxford: Oxford University Press. ; Wierzbicka, Anna. 2010. Experience, Evidence and Sense. The Hidden Cultural Legacy of English. Oxford/New York: Oxford University Press. ; Willett, Thomas. 1988. A cross-linguistic survey of the grammaticalization of evidentiality. Studies in Language 12 (1): 51–97. ; Williams, Jessica. 1992. Planning, discourse marking, and the comprehensibility of international teaching assistants. TESOL Quarterly 26 (4): 693–711. ; Willim, Ewa. 2010. O sporach wokół formy i funkcji we współczesnym językoznawstwie. Formalizm kontra funkcjonalizm? Studia Copernicana 1 (3): 81–127. ; Willim, Ewa and Elżbieta Mańczak-Wohlfeld. 1997. A Contrastive Approach to Problems with English. Warszawa/Kraków: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN. ; Witosz, Bożena. 2012. Badania nad dyskursem we współczesnym językonawstwie polonistycznym. Oblicza komunikacji 5: 61–76. ; Wróbel, Henryk. 2001. Gramatyka języka polskiego. Kraków: Spółka Wydawnicza "Od nowa". ; Żabowska, Magdalena. 2006. Zróżnicowanie semantyczne partykuł epistemicznych. LingVaria 1: 203–213. ; Żabowska, Magdalena. 2013. Faktycznie i rzeczywiście – operacje na wiedzy i ich leksykalizacja. Linguistica Copernicana 1 (9): 131–141. ; Żabowska, Magdalena. 2014. "Partykułologia i partykułografia. Stan obecny i perspektywy". In: Andrzej Moroz, Piotr Sobotka and Magdalena Żabowska (eds.). Maiuscula linguistica. Studia in honorem Professori Matthiae Grochowski sextuagesimo quinto dedicata. Warszawa: BEL Studio, 103–119. ; Cambridge Advanced Learner's Dictionary and Thesaurus. Cambridge University Press. at: https://dictionary.cambridge.org. ; Collins English Dictionary (Complete and Unabridged 10th Edition). HarperCollins Publishers. at: http://www.dictionary.com. ; COBUILD Advanced English Dictionary at: https://dictionary.cambridge.org. ; Collins English-Polish/Polish-English Dictionary. 1996. ed. by Jacek Fisiak et al. Warszawa: Polska Oficyna Wydawnicza. ; http://www.dictionary.com (based on the Random House Dictionary 2018). ; Inny Słownik Języka Polskiego vols 1-2. 2000. ed. by Mirosław Bańko. Warszawa: PWN. ; Longman Dictionary of Contemporary English (2nd edition) 1990. Longman: Harlow/Warszawa: PWN. ; LDOCE online: Longman Dictionary of Contemporary English at: https://www.ldoceonline.com. ; Merriam-Webster: https://www.merriam-webster.com. ; English Oxford Living Dictionaries at: https://en.oxforddictionaries.com. ; Great English-Polish/Polish-English Dictionary. 2006. Warszawa: PWN and Oxford University Press (online edition). ; Słownik Języka Polskiego vols 1-11. 1958-1969. ed. by Witold Doroszewski. Warszawa: Polska Akademia Nauk (online: http://sjp.pwn.pl/doroszewski). ; Słownik Języka Polskiego vols. 1-3. 1978-1981. ed. by Mieczysław Szymczak. Warszawa: PWN. ; Stanisławski, Jan. 1999 [1955-1964]. The Great English-Polish/Polish-English Dictionary. Warszawa: Philip Wilson. ; Uniwersalny Słownik Języka Polskiego. 2003. ed. by Stanisław Dubisz. Warszawa: PWN. ; Wielki Słownik Języka Polskiego online ed. by Piotr Żmigrodzki et al. at: http://wsjp.pl. ; The British National Corpus (BNC): http://bncweb.lancs.ac.uk/ ; Narodowy Korpus Języka Polskiego (NKJP): http://www.nkjp.uni.lodz.pl/index_adv.jsp ; Paralela (a parallel English-Polish/Polish-English corpus): http://paralela.clarin-pl.eu/

Abstrak Seksisme merupakan suatu hal yang memegang peranan penting dalam film ini. Diskriminasi sangat erat kaitannya dengan kemunculan seksisme. Disini para tokoh yang didasari sifat, bahasa dan latar belakang masing-masing yang memerankan peranan penting dalam munculnya seksisme bahasa di alur cerita dalam studi ini. Dalam film yang di produseri oleh Saul Dibb ini, terdapat empat tokoh yang saling berkaitan dengan masalah internal pernikahan antara Duke dan Duchess dari Devonshire yang membuat keberadaan wanita diremehkan dan dipandang sebelah mata. Teori dari Sara Mills digunakan karena berkaitan dengan bahasa seksis baik secara langsung maupun tidak langsung seperti dalam pemilihan kata atau perumpamaan. Terdapat enam tipe bahasa seksis yaitu: kata generik, derivatif, istilah non-paralel yang menunjukkan semantik degenerasi, seksisme dalam pepatah, seksisme dalam kata-kata makian. Melalui hasil tersebut, studi ini mampu menunjukkan efek atau akibat dari keberadaan bahasa seksis dalam film yang berlatar belakang seksisme ini. Kata Kunci: gender, seksisme, bahasa seksis. Abstract Sexism plays an important role in this film. Discrimination is closely associated with the appearance of sexism. The figures here are based on the character personality, language and background of characters which plays an important role in the emergence of sexism in the language of the storyline in this study. The film which was produced by Saul Dibb, there are four interrelated characters with internal marital problem between the Duke and Duchess of Devonshire who makes women presence underrated and underestimated. Sara Mills theory is used because it is associated with sexist language either directly or indirectly as in the choice of words or metaphorical. There are six types of sexist language, namely: the generic, derivative, non-parallel terms that indicate semantic degeneration, sexism in proverb, sexism in swear words. Through these results, this study was able to demonstrate the effect or result of the presence of sexist language in the film which has a sexism background. Keywords: gender, sexism, sexist language. Introduction Socially, women almost differ in terms of social role in the society; they are considered as a person who does not need a high position and education as men had, women are only needed to maintain the housework and caring the children or having a domestic business in order can also keep their babies in the same time. Women always underestimated as the second or lower creature whereas man as the higher than women from any things. This fact will factually create discrimination and gap between men and women. Women is lack of reproductive, sexual harrasment, and men's violence againts women. In brief, the discourse of women discrimination definitely cannot be separated from the discourse of patriarchal culture. It shows in a lot of part in our country that women mistreatment is still and always exist. Attitudes and behaviour based on traditional assumptions about women, the stereotypes of women, sexual roles in society have been become phenomenon and belief in our life. It comes from every people minds to think and behave through that traditional assumptions. We know that as people no matter the sex wants to treat as well and equal in any aspect of life. Women inhabited a separate, private sphere, one suitable for the so called inherent qualities of femininity: emotion, passivity, submission, dependence, and selflessness, all derived, it was claimed insistently, form women's sexual and reproductive organization" (Kent, 1990: 30). Allowing the principle that has been made by men assumption and belief, women consciously made by men like dependence, passive, low and tractable. As Susan Kent observes: "Women were so exclusively identified by their sexual functions that nineteenth-century society came to regard them as 'the Sex'" (Kent, 1990:32). This research studies about some social phenomenon that are found in our society through the visual media such as movie. The aim of this research is to describe the sexist language that used by the characters in The Duchess movie. This research gives understanding of sexist language and the way how it is used in movie dialogue. The kinds of types of sexist language that found in The Duchess movie based on overt sexism and indirect sexism or contextually meaning and the diction based on Sara Mills theory. SEXIST LANGUAGE Researchers are mainly concerned about female and male differences in language use and the reasons behind the phenomenon. They stick to the view that language itself is not sexist, but the society is. The social sexism is transferred to language by human being, and at the same time, sexist and insulting words may reinforce biased view, and changes in the society may be reflected. So language is not only a guide, it is even a mirror that reflects the sexism in social reality, and at the same time, it makes people see the social reality more clearly. Sexist language is language that expresses bias in favor of one sex and thus treats the other sex in a discriminatory manner. In most cases, the bias is in favor of men and against women. All kinds of unequal phenomena in society including gender bias are bound to be reflected on its lexis. Gu Jiazu (2002) thinks English as a sexist language is marked with distinctive sexist factors, among which the lexis is the most important aspect. There also have been many critical feminist surveys of English lexis (Nilsen et al., 1977; Schulz, 1990) which have argued that sexism is inherent in many of the labels which English speakers use. Some feminists have pursued the idea that there exist lexical gaps in the language-aspects of women's lives which are commonplace, but have no words to describe them (Spender, 1985). So it is frequently argued that these usages are sexist. Mills suggests that there are two forms of sexism which are overt and indirect sexism. Overt sexism is clear and unambiguous, while indirect sexism can only be understood contextually in relation to the interpretation of surrounding utterances. Indirect sexism is extremely common and therefore need ways to challenge and analyze its usage in language. (Mills, 2008). OVERT SEXISM According the Sara Mills's theory, there are two types of sexism which are overt sexism and indirect sexism. Overt sexism is one of the parts of sexism which can be clearly be understood with some forms that can be generalized about linguistically and contextually. Overt or direct sexism is the type of usage which can be straightforwardly identified through the use of linguistics markers, or through the analysis of presupposition, which has historically been associated with the expression of discriminatory opinions about women, which signals to hearers that women are seen as an inferior group in relation to males. (Mills, 2008:11). There are some forms of overt sexism such as: Generic nouns, derivational, non-parallel term, sexism in proverb and sexism in swear words. In the other hand, there is also indirect sexism. It necessary to consider more details the proposition. It will be rather difficult to analyze because the reader can be understood because the reader must be really understand with the transparent source of data as like in the script. It shows indirectly in metaphor and irony that usually exaggerate in stereotyping one sex. In society, men are considered the norm of the human species. They are viewed as those representing all the human beings, male and female. Simply, it can be said that "male = "human" norm. This practice makes women invisible in language. In addition, it marginalizes women and reflects a male dominated society. In accordance to that, Sara Mills and some supporting linguists gives a guideline how to identify the linguistic structure differences used in English, we can analyze morphologically by these following ways: a. Generic nouns Another well-known example of generic masculine term is "man". Man and woman as two equal components of human race are actually not equal in English lexicon. Man, besides its reference to male human being can also refer to the whole race. The usage in a general sense of man makes woman invisible. For example; (1) All men must die. (2) Man is a social animal. It is easy to see that "man", and "men" can be used generically to refer to both male and female. In the first sentence the word Men refers to human being. Despite this, in the second sentence also state the word Man in which it is a human species or animal. Thus, man makes males linguistically visible and females linguistically invisible. From this, one can know that in English using "man" or "men" indicates "the human race", they treat man as the center of the society, an embodiment of criterion and totally ignore the existence of woman. b. Generic Pronouns (he, his, him) In English there are a group of nouns of common gender, which refer to either male or female such as student, person, teacher, etc. When such nouns are used with generic reference in single form, the traditional grammar advocates to use the masculine pronouns in the context for the purpose of coherence with generic nouns.( Zhang Zhenbang,1995). Generic pronouns are pronouns that are said to refer, with equal likelihood, to woman and men. But the English language ignores women by allowing masculine terms to be used specifically to refer to males and commonly to refer to human beings in general. According to the rule of traditional grammar when the indefinite pronoun one is used for generic reference, then in the context usually one, one's, or himself is used to be its relevance. But in order to avoid repetition, he, his, him, or himself is chosen, especially in American English (Zhang Zhenbang,1995) See the examples: (1) If one wants to see the ruins, he must find his own guide. (2) Everyone must do his work well. In the first and second sentences, one and Everyone refers to the concept of people, which is a concept of common gender, we do not know they are men or women but it uses masculine pronoun. He and his in the context formally manifests the imagery of men but semantically represents people of either gender. The operation of the grammatical rule conventionally elevates the status of the masculine pronouns and lowers the feminine ones. c. Derivational "In English, derivational morphemes are mainly prefixes and suffixes. These affixes often change the part of the stem. The affixes thereby help us to identify relationships within words". Derivation is a way of word formation. It forms a word with meaning and category distinct from that of its base through the addition of an affix. The original base is the core of the formed word and carries the main complements of its meaning. The affixes are always bound morphemes, which carries information about meaning or function. In English lexicon, one of the most obvious evidences of the sexism is the affixes which lead to a view of women as a derivation from a male term. The feminine one is always derivative of the masculine one by adding a feminine suffix such as -ess and –ette. Actor, for instance, with the meaning of "a person who plays the part of a character in a movie or play", when attached to a feminine suffix –ess, becomes actress with the meaning of "woman with profession similar to those of "actor" and as for –ette, when usher is adhered to –ette, it becomes usherette. Such pairs of the words are of long lists in English lexicon. Here just list some of sexist based on its derivational: Ambassador - ambassadress Prince - princess Poet - poetess Author – authoress Waiter – Waitress Manager – Manageress That some of lists of sexist derivational word have different meaning based on the classification usage for men or women. The examples show and prove that the suffixes -ette and –ess are for woman only. It is considered sexist because when men do not need any affixes to refer to them, women need it. Furthermore, the terms in the right side are the feminine terms which are only indicated to the women only. Those feminine accents in the words ambassadress, duchess, princess and poetess and so on are not referred to the men or even to all human being, but those are especially marked to the women. d. The Non-Parallel Term The non parallel term between men and women are also the real example how sexist the English is. In accordance to that, Lakoff pointed out that words that were once equivalent terms for males and females have often diverged in meaning over time. (Chaika, Elaine.1982:205). Non parallel term or semantic derogation between men and women are also the real example how sexist the English is. In accordance to that, Lakoff pointed out that words that were once equivalent terms for males and females have often diverged in meaning over time. Consider these following examples: Mrs, Ms – Mr Mister – Mistress Governor – Governess Lady –Lord Lady – gentleman From the description above, none of feminine terms in the list connotes the same degrees as the masculine terms and almost all of them acquired as secondary sexual connotation. Lexicographers have noted that, once a word or term becomes associated with women, it often acquires semantics characteristics that are congruent with social stereotypes and evaluations of women as a group, a process that has variously been termed 'semantic derogation' (Shulz, 1975), 'semantic degeneration' (Miller and Swift, 1976) and 'semantic polarization' (Eakins and Eakins, 1978). e. SEXISM IN PROVERBS Proverbs are a short pithy saying in common and recognized use; a concise sentence, often metaphorical or alliterative in form which is held to express some truth as-curtained by experience or observation. The fact that there are many English proverbs which contain the words discriminating, distinguishing women, making women are worry about it. Since proverbs are standard, it is hard to change and create new proverbs substituting the old ones. Consider these following examples of English proverbs: 1."A man is as old as he feels, and a woman as old as she looks" this example implicitly creates an image that this sexist saying suggest that men age better than women. 2. "A man's home is his castle". This example also discriminate the women. It implicitly create an image that the peaceful and lovely house is only man has. 3."A good man is hard to find" the proverbs means that the difficulties for woman to fin a good man that is suitable for them. Or in finding male patner. f. SEXISM IN SWEAR WORDS The swear words is an expression in sometimes conscious or unconsciously said by speaker who is in a bad condition. In some area swear words is a kind of taboo to say, but in the others are very common and probably become a habit. Those swear words are used to insult, to curse, to offend, or to mock at something or someone when the speaker strong emotion which the impact can trivialize women position. Swearing is the way someone uses obscene words orally to insult, to curse or even to offend something (someone or action). Also, for emphasizing when the persons have strong emotion (Hughes, 1991). Usually, when someone has been insulted, someone will feel offended and easy to be angry. According to Crystal (1997) as cited in (Adeoye: 2005), sexist swear words is regarded as an emotive or expressive function of language. Hughes (1991: 224-225) claims that people tend to swear when he/ she angry or disappointed. They are also likely to swear when they would like to express antagonism, frustration, surprise, anger, and shock. Usually some words that belong to this category are fuck, cunt, shit. Swear words are very common in people's ears, because it sometimes said in the public society or even in the movie. There are several reasons why does swearing occur: 1. To express feeling in words rather than in actions, especially if you do not have bigger vocabulary (Crystal, 1995: 156). 2. To express their anger and frustration. 3. To seem brave. 4. To make people afraid when they have been violence by someone in the form of sex or other violence. 5. To imitate what other people do. There are very little swear words have been written for language learners, yet nearly all- native speakers use it in daily communication. The term such as: "fuck", "damn","bastard", "son of a bitch, "motherfucker", "asshole", and "bitch". That can be used as the examples of sexist swear words which provoke the violent confrontation. In other words, according to Eisenson and Boase (in Liedlich, 1973: 107), there is some words that is not supposed to be say in the public society, because it brings the negative meaning for the speaker also the listeners. It also makes a bad habit that the speaker feels very common. If there is someone uses obscene words to swear other people will judge them as people who are impolite, do not have high and well education or having less vocabulary. Those examples above are definitely can refer to both sexes man and women. Unfortunately, in practice those words are mostly indicated to the women behaviors and attitudes. It is the fact that English has linguistic and semantic discrimination through the practice of language usage; it is briefly can be seen in the word motherfucker and bitch. INDIRECT SEXISM According to Sara Mills, she said that indirect sexism is ironising sexism. Since it both challenging overt sexism and keeps it in play. Benwell (2006) terms this type of indirect sexism 'new sexism'. She also adds that it's very reminiscent of, it is not identical to past forms of sexism which clearly shown. It differentiates of they way overt sexism and indirect sexism is used. This type of new sexism is bring the outdated notions of sexism become new term one. That is why Williamson also called this new type of sexism as 'retro-sexism'. The fact that the humor and irony are used when being sexist does not change the nature of sexism itself, but it just only interpreting simply and different way of respond the new sexism. This term of sexism used to categorize a set of stereotypical beliefs about women which cannot be directly related to a certain linguistic usage or features. (Mills, 2008:10). Overt sexism is now largely seen as anachronistic and so it has been driven underground; indirect sexism is one which in some ways attempts to deny responsibility for an utterance, mediating the utterance through irony or disguising the force of the sexism of the utterance through humor, innuendo, embedding sexism at the level of presupposition, or prefacing sexist statements with disclaimers or hesitation (Mills, 1998:135). Indirect sexism can be found in several aspects such as humor and irony, scripts and metaphor. For example in jokes, it is a complex way constituting women as 'minority group' without taking responsibility for that exclusion. Sexist jokes allow generally unacceptable views of women to be expressed, because the person usually tells the jokes generally can claim that they themselves did not make up the joke. (Mills, 2008:71). Metaphor The narrative pathway or script is brought to play in new reports about women and men in a public sphere. This indirect sexism refers to women implicitly. It uses things to refers to the object either men or women. Irony Irony is a common strategy for humorous remarks about women. The term of ironic sexism is often satire the object in polite way. Irony involves a difference or contrast between appearance and reality - that is a discrepancy between what appears to be true and what really is true. RESEARCH METHOD According to Bogdan and Taylor in Moleong (2007:4), descriptive qualitative research is a research procedure that represents data either written or spoken from the people and behaviors which can be observed. In addition, Krik and Miller in Moloeng (2007:4) defines the descriptive qualitative ad a certain tradition in social sciences fundamentally relies on human observation in its own religion and deals with these people in language and terminologies. Qualitative research is mostly associated with words, language and experiences rather than measurements, statistics and numeral figures. Furthermore, in analyzing the types of sexism which are used by the characters of The Duchess Movie, it will be conducted by using the descriptive qualitative research. Qualitative approach is taken because the decided research efforts in discussing, analyzing and finding the social phenomena which is running naturally; it is not a controlled or based on laboratory research. The collected data are the subjects of experiences and perspectives; the researcher attempts to arrive at a rich description of the people, objects, events or conversations and so on. The data are from the words, phrases, clauses, or sentences that found in the dialogues of some characters. The researcher uses this method because she wants to get a brief description and a rich understanding about the expressions of sexist language and the classification which categorized as sexist gender biased based on linguistics terms in The Duchess movie. The source of the data which is used by the researcher is taken from the conversation or dialogues which is in the script and the movie of The Duchess. The characters who will be analyzed are Georgiana as a Duchess, The Duke Devonshire, Lady Elizabeth (Bess), and Charles Grey. In addition, to avoid the research becomes wide and broad, the researcher used a theory to identify and to classify, identify and analyze the types of sexist language. There are some theory which is gathered some sexist theory to support and complete the main theory. This study used the theory of Sara Mills in "Language and Sexism" and Philip M. Smith "Language, The Sexes and Society". It also helpes and completes by some supporting theory from other linguists in describing the types of sexist language in journals. The reason of the researcher gathers and combines the theory because to make the analysis become details and complete. It also adds some information of sexist language types. Most of the data will be found in the types of overt and indirect sexism, because the researcher concern in the words, phrases, utterances or sentences in many setting in this movie. The researcher chooses those characters because the other characters do not influence much about the gender discrimination which appears in the story. The theme of this movie is about internal gender discrimination in The Duke and The Duchess marriage, so it is not possible for other characters to interfere. In the technique of the data analysis, the researcher begins to analyze the data toward the procedures. In conducting the research procedure, the researcher follows three steps. The first, the researcher classifies the data which are words, utterances or sentences in based on its types of sexism orderly. The second, the researcher describes those data based on the two classifications of sexism which are overt and indirect sexism. The data is in the form of words, proverbs and utterances. The third, the researcher describes the existence of the sexist language which exists in The Duchess movie. DISCUSSION The analysis of sexist language or expression in discriminating sexes inappropriately above is used to drawing attention to the way language used to represent women in that movie. According to the data analysis and finding of the types of sexist language linguistically above, the researcher found six types of sexist language in The Duchess movie. They are consist of sexism in word such as the use of generic noun, derivational, non-parallel term which shows semantics degeneration, sexism in proverbs, sexism in swear words, and indirect sexism such as metaphor and irony. Some characters such as The Duke (William Cavendish), Duchess (Georgiana Spencer), The Duke's mistress (Lady Elizabeth Foster) and Georgiana's secret affair (Charles Grey) are used some term in sexist language by Sara Mills in the movie. The generic noun is term which is used to refer both men and women, but in effect it often refers to men only. Generic noun perform very useful function of allowing us to refer to an entire class of entities with a single word, and most if not all languages have one or more forms that can be used to designate members of the human species in general. This term applied when the speaker Georgiana unconsciously says in her speech when The Duke and her held in Bath Assembly room at night. She said that, "only two specimens of this rare bird are known to man." The word man here is used to gather both men and women knowledge about the two rare bird. She uses that word because of the reason for the recent attention surrounding this term is the growth of awareness about the portrait of the social order implied in which the male are half of the species whose members dominate. The word "man" used by Georgiana is because to respect the dominating of male in the society. People often refer to themselves and using nouns that describe an occupation or performance of an activity, such as "Duchess" in the datum (2), "Let them talk! Grey makes me a fallen woman, well and good, now William may divorce me and Bess becomes Duchess of Devonshire!". It seems clear that the great majority of such terms more readily evoke the image of man than of a woman. Some feminists have argued that the addition of diminutive suffix to agent nouns results in the term that have less semantic potency than unaltered counterpart, and that this both causes and reflects a devaluation of those who occupy this agent roles (Smith, 1953:46). Derivational suffix which found in this movie takes when Georgiana or the speaker says emotionally that Bess can become a Duchess of Devonshire in The Duke allows and gives his arrangement to have a relationship with Charles Grey. Based on the definition of the word "Duchess", it means as a noblewoman or a woman holding a rank equivalent to duke in her own right. Duchess (female) can either be a monarch ruling over a duchy or a member of the nobility, historically of highest rank below the monarch. The word "duchess" is added by feminine suffix –ess to identify that the agent noun uses female reference. Based on the representation of Duke and "Duchess", they are different. Duke tends to manage the social economy, politic, and something which is valuable. In inversely different with the job description of "duchess" who is only manage about the simple thing. In addition, the position of "duchess" in this movie shows that also, she has no special except in little space in Whig, and for the rest she only cares about what she should care as a mother. Based on the job description of "duchess", it shows that the position of The Duke always becomes superior. So, when there are agents nouns placed in one sentences, it seems that the old maxim "Duke and Duchess" is more honored in the breach than the observance. In fact, little is known about the psychological significance of the word order pairs like this, and the fact that women often come second or may not signify to the listener that they have less status or importance than the male. In addition, the term of non-parallel implied because of some reason deals with women social status at that time. "Mr", "Mistress", "Lady/ladies - Gentlemen", "Governor", and "Lover" are the sexist language which found in the movie. From those words, we can see that there is no similar meaning from its pairs. Meanwhile, those words have implicit meaning which degenerates women become lower status from the pairs. It can be conclude that most women as the speaker of the words above are aware about the condition of women whom trivialized by men physically and mentally. From the word "mistress", "lady" and "lover", all of them have similar meaning as women who are become a man maid of desire or tend to be having lower status. While the word "Mr", "governor" and "gentlemen" are also treated as sexist because it has higher social status than its pairs. None of feminine terms in the list of data above connotes the same degree of strength or power as its masculine counterpart, and almost all of them have acquired as secondary sexual connotation. The character of The Duke in the datum (8), "That's one way of putting it. Your mother called it 'common decency before personal gratification', or some such thing… the exact words escape me…" shows about the sexism in proverb about the matter of social interest. He tries to give an example from Georgiana's mother quotation which grabs by him. According to the definition of proverb, it means short pithy saying in frequent and widespread use that expresses a basic truth or practical precept. In general use, that proverb states about a general truth or piece of advice to the hearer, Georgiana. That proverb has an implicit meaning that the position of the Duke is always strong in the matter of conducting his wife. In the other words, Georgiana has to follow what her husband as to do. In this circumstance, the position of Georgiana is awry. She has to choose between her children or her desire and affection of Charles Grey which she doesn't get from her husband. As the main Character, The Duke always becomes the centre of the society. He should speak politely. In the other hand, in some cases he cannot put himself in that situation. Based on The Duke character personality, he kinds of man who is introvert, cannot control his emotion and has a switch temper that can be changed in certain time. So, he often expresses his anger or dissatisfaction through something near him. He also often use sexist swear word to release it such as "damn", "hell", and "bastard". Those words are deal with death term which uses to mock or curse people. That term also to express The Duke feeling rather than in action, especially he does not have bigger vocabulary. In the datum (15), "Give me a son and then do what the hell you want, as long as you do it discreetly. Until then you stay here and do as I say." The Duke says "hell" to express his frustration of his failure to obtain a male heir from Georgiana. Furthermore, this sexist swears word helps by his action in intimidates his wife by hurting her in action. The other main characters, Georgiana often use parable or imagery to reflect her own circumstances. The imagery and parable itself categorized as indirect sexism term. The data which treated as indirect in the movie are "male company, "imprisoned", "throw", "you both of another world that does not exist and never will" and "love is an act! It's more than words and undying oaths!" That indirect sexism consists of metaphor and irony. As the definition of indirect sexism, it cannot be understood by linguistics markers but using contextual meaning. Metaphor is a figure of speech in which a word or phrase is applied to an object or action to which it is not literally applicable. It can also regards as representative or symbolic of something else, esp. something abstract. In this case, the character of Georgiana often uses this term to symbolize herself which is bridled in her own internal marriage problem. The other character, Bess also express her sadness and disappointment of being left by her husband because of his "mistress" in datum (5). The fact that metaphor and irony are used when being sexist does not change the nature of sexism itself, but it rather simply changes the way it can be responded to. From those terms of sexist languages which found in The Duchess movie, it can be concluded that the sexist language related with those character because of the impact of the sexist theme occurs in that internal marriage problem. The impact of those sexist languages to the theme of the movie is when those utterances make the women participation underestimated more. The significance effects shows when inequality between men and women, social inequalities which women have and the position of men who do not want to be defeated by circumstances of women influence to the theme of the movie. The existence of sexist language is also because the aspects of character personality, language, background and its context. Character personality takes part in the analysis because the speakers unconsciously speak it refers to their character. For example like The Duke, he often uses kind of sexist swear word in order to replace his anger in to the word or someone close. It is because The Duke is introvert, close and has a switch temper which can be changed in certain time. It similar with Charles Grey, as a man, he also temperamental when he knows something inappropriate as like Georgiana fake promise and prefer to go back for her children rather than him. In the other hand, if Georgiana and Bess as representative from women sides they tend to be polite and use their feeling rather than logic in their problem. The choice of word which used by those characters mostly reflects their circumstances as women at that time. From those characters personality, we can see that words which that use reflect each people characters. That choice of words absolutely influences to their language when they speak such as in the term of sexist swear word which mostly expressed by The Duke. Furthermore, character personality and language cannot be separated with the context and background of each people and movie at that time. The speakers will consider the language which they will use based on the context of the talks. The background here used to support the situation of the character based on place and time in their situation or in this case is in Victorian era. The background may be a stereotype or culture of certain gender. The most data commonly found in non-parallel term, indirect sexism and sexism in swear words. It is because the women condition cannot be equated with men. People at that time still holding patriarchal culture which means the position of men is superior and holding every aspect. They often underestimate women self-esteem to become men mistress whom can be throwing away anytime. Women seem like do not have strength to be independent without men position in front of them. Men are allowed to have more than one mistress even they are a centre of society. On the other hand, when women try to express their feeling to other men it considers as improper behavior and taboo. All of utterances which have been said by the characters are reflecting their character personality. Based on the explanation of the existing of sexist language above, there are some reasons that make the women circumstances become weak in physically and mentally. This evolutionary reasoning provided justification for the emotional and mental differences between men and women. At last, sexism can be existing because of stereotype of women and it reflects to the culture. The character personality helps to make it clear where the mental and emotional aspects involve in indicating their existence through language. Those stereotypes create morals and social values that applied until this time. The only way of changing that social structure is to make the position of men and women equally same no matter what. CONCLUSION This chapter presents the conclusion and suggestion based on the analysis and finding in chapter four. The finding shows the sexism by the characters in the movie involves overt and indirect sexism. Overt sexism is a type of usage which can be identified directly through the linguistic markers. While indirect sexism can only be understood contextually in relation to the interpretation of surrounding utterances. However, this term of sexism used to categorize a set of stereotypical beliefs about women which cannot directly analyzed by linguistic features. The linguistics features of sexism are divided into several types, as follows: (1) Sexism in words. The using of man in "Well, only two specimens of this rare bird are known to man" considers as generic nouns which should be referred to both of sex. (2) Sexism in words of using English pairs or word order of words showing non parallel term or semantic degeneration between men and women such as the word Mr "In the play this evening, there was a scene in which Lady Teazle and Mr. Surface discuss their affair", Ladies, gentlemen, and mistress "My husband, Mr. Foster, is enjoying his mistress in Bournemouth, and I wanted some diversion.". This non parallel term shows that there are semantic derogations between men and women position. (3) Sexism in words using suffix –ess in "Let them talk! Grey makes me a fallen woman, well and good, now William may divorce me and Bess becomes Duchess of Devonshire!" as job occupations of profession such as Duchess. This type of sexism in words shown that the discrimination through gender divisions still exists in the matter of word order. (4) Sexism in Proverb. There is only one analysis which found as sexism in proverb as like "common decency before personal gratification". It related to the high power of men than women. This kind of English proverb seems like the metaphorical of men who held to express the position of men that is always unbalance and prioritized than women. (5) Indirect sexism. This new term is not related to the certain set of linguistic usage and features but contextually of a diction which replace and describe their speaker situation. Indirect sexism which found in this research is about metaphor and irony such as "How about 'imprisoned' in my own house'?" and "I'm ill at ease with male company for the moment.". (6) The last is sexism in swear words. There are various kinds of swear words which used by the character of the movie such as "hell" as like this utterance: "Give me a son and then do what the hell you want, as long as you do it discreetly.", "bastard" in this utterance:"Three boys??? Do you think I can make those bastards my heirs? Well, do you?" and the insulting term for women such as "whore", "Be quite you fool! (to Georgiana). Are you his whore?!". The usage of sexist swear words express their disagreement, anger or objectionable depends on the context and problem of the character. In addition, there is no general neutral term to replace the words. The last is In addition, some aspects of sexist language existing in the movie are character personality, language, background and its context. All of those aspects are interrelated and interconnected each other. Based on the finding, the character personality influences more because it reflects to their language they use. Their language will refer to their position as a centre role model that perceived by public. While the background and context reflects women stereotypical knowledge in Victorian era which bring the character of women discriminated by men. SUGGESTION Using a language without regard to the gender classification is expected to minimize the woman discrimination in the language. So, the researcher wants to contribute some suggestion for the next researcher. First, the next researcher can use and complete the analysis by new sexism which is indirect sexism. It used to analyze sexism without directly using linguistics markers but, it uses diction like in metaphorical, humors, irony or satire which trivializes women. Second, the researcher hopes that the next researcher analyzes the source of data by putting the historical background so that they can find out the characteristic of their style of writing. The historical background can use to prove why those sexist languages occurred. Lastly, the researcher hopes that the terms of English indirect sexism will be applied to avoid the use of sexism in written and spoken even it is not linguistically shown in the next research. DAFTAR PUSTAKA Aini, Nur, 2010. The Sexist Swear Words Used by the Characters in Shottas Movie, English Letters and Language Department, Faculty of Humanities and Culture, Maulana Malik Ibrahim State Islamic University of Malang. Brannon, Linda. (2002). Gender: Psychological Perspectives. Chapter 7: Gender Stereotypes: Masculinity and Femininity (pp. 152-76). London: Allyn and Bacon. Cameron, Deborah. (1985). Feminism and Linguistic Theory. London: Macmilan Press Chaika, Elaine. 1982. Language the Social Mirror. Massachusetts: Newbury House Publishers, Inc. He, Guimei. 2010. Journal of Language Teaching and Research of An Analysis of Sexism in English. Academy Publisher manufactured in Finland: Qingdao University of Science and Technology, Qingdao 266061, China. Vol. 1, No. 3, pp. 332-335, May 2010. Holmes, Janet. 1992. An Introduction to Sociolinguistics. Addison Westley Longman, Inc., New York. Johnson, Allan G. 2000. The Blackwell dictionary of sociology: A user's guide to sociological language. ISBN978-0-631-21681-0. Retrieved November 21, 2011. Kent, Susan. 1990. Sex and Suffrage in Britain 1860-1914. Princeton: Princeton University Press. Lei, Xiaolan. (2006). Sexism in Language. Northwest Polytechnic University, China. Vol. 5, No.1. Lewin, Miriam (Ed.), In the shadow of the past: Psychology portrays the sexes. New York: Columbia University Press. Lexy J. Moleong, 2007. Metodologi Penelitian Kualitatif, Bandung: PT. Remaja Rosda Karya. Linda Sofia, 2008. The Sexist Language of Jokes Column in Hello Magazine. Thesis, English Letters and Language Department, Faculty of Humanities and Culture, The State Islamic University of Malang. Mills, Sara. 2008. Language and Sexism. Cambridge University Press, New York. Parks, J. B. & Roberton, M. A. (1998). Contemporary arguments against nonsexist language: Blaubergs (1980) revisited. Sex Roles, 39(5&6), 445-461. Smith, Philip M. 1953. Language, Sexes and Society. Basil Blackwell Inc, New York. Wardaugh, Ronald. 1986. An Introduction to Sociolinguistics. Oxford: Page Bros. INTERNET SOURCE http://www.encyclopedia.com/topic/Sexism.aspx (accessed in January 10th 2013) (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sexism). (accessed in January 10th 2013) http://digilander.libero.it/mgtund/sexism_in_language%202.htm (accessed in March 1st 2013) http://www.victorianweb.org/gender/sextheory.html (accessed in March 28th 2013) http://webpage.pace.edu/nreagin/tempmotherhood/fall2003/3/HisPage.html (accessed in March 28th 2013)

AN ANALYSIS OF SPEECH ACTS IN MARTIN LUTHER KING'S "I HAVE A DREAM" SPEECH Saiko Rudi Kasenda English Literature, Faculty of Languages and Arts, Surabaya State University rudisaikokasenda@gmail.com Lisetyo Ariyanti, S.S., M.Pd. English Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, Surabaya State University lisetyo.a@yahoo.com ABSTRAK Memerintah seseorang telah menjadi sesuatu yang amat umum di masyarakat. Hal tersebut selalu terjadi di setiap aspek ketika berkomunikasi yang tanpa disadari terjadi. Ini dapat didefinisikan sebagai speech act yang pada dasarnya adalah suatu tindakan yang dilakukan melalui perkataan. Fokus skripsi ini adalah speech act yang diucapkan Martin Luther King di pidatonya yang berjudul "I Have a Dream". Rumusan masalah yang diajukan pada skripsi ini adalah (1) Apakah makna yang tersirat dari speech acts yang diucapkan Martin Luther King di pidatonya yang berjudul "I Have a Dream"?, (2) Bagaimana speech acts yang diucapkan Martin dapat mempengaruhi pendengarnya?, dan (3) Apakah yang diharapkan Martin melalui speech acts yang diucapkan pada pidatonya tersebut? Skripsi ini bertujuan untuk mengungkap speech acts yang diucapkan oleh Martin Luther King. Dalam hal ini, skrispsi ini mencoba menganalisa makna tersirat yang terdapat dalam speech acts yang diucapkan oleh Martin Luther King, bagaimana speech acts tersebut dapat mempengaruhi pendengarnya, serta tindakan yang diharapkan oleh Martin dalam speech acts-nya. Metode deskriptif kualitatif beserta teori dari Yule dan Searle diaplikasikan di dalam skripsi ini. Ada beberapa langkah yang diterapkan dalam skripsi ini. Langkah-langkah tersebut adalah menganalisa makna tersirat dari speech acts yang diucapkan oleh Martin beserta tipe locutionary dan illocutionary-nya, menganalasi pengulangan sebagai cara bagi Martin untuk mempengaruhi pendengarnya, dan menganalisa tindakan yang diharapkan Martin dari speech acts-nya. Hasil dalam skripsi ini menunjukkan bahwa speech acts Martin memiliki berbagai makna tersirat. Hal ini merupakan pencerminan dari cara Martin mencoba mempengaruhi pendengarnya mengenai hal yang berkaitan dengan diskriminasi dan ketidakadilan yang terjadi pada orang kulit hitam pada saat itu. Pengulangan yang terdapat pada pidato "I Have a Dream" juga dapat dipahami sebagai caranya untuk mempengaruhi pendengarnya dan juga pandangannya sebagai figur yang sangat berpengaruh di masa Civil Rights Movement. Speech acts yang diucapkan Martin juga dapat dilihat sebagai caranya untuk menunjukkan harapan dan aspirasinya. Ini disebabkan karena speech acts-nya adalah wadah bagi Martin untuk menentang ketidakadilan pada orang kulit hitam. Dalam hal ini, pengulangan pada speech acts menunjukkan bahwa harapan yang dimiliki Martin sangatlah kuat. Penggunaan kekuasaan juga dapat dipahami dari speech acts Martin. Kata kunci: speech act, locutionary act, illocutionary act, perlocutionary act ABSTRACT Getting other people to do something has been something very common in our society. It is something that always occurs in human interaction in almost every aspect in our lives which is unconsciously done. This is defined as speech act which is basically described as type of action performed by a speaker with the utterance (Yule, 2006, p. 118). This study focuses on speech act performed by Martin Luther King Jr in his speech called "I Have a Dream". The research questions proposed in this study are (1) What are intended meanings in Martin Luther King's speech acts in his "I Have a Dream" speech?, (2) How do Martin's speech acts in his "I Have a Dream" speech engage the audience?, and (3) What are actions hoped by Martin Luther King in his speech acts?.The purpose of this study is to reveal the significance of speech acts performed by Martin Luther King. This study includes the analysis of intended meanings embedded in Martin's speech acts, how the speech acts are able to engage the audience as well as actions hoped by Martin in his speech acts. The writer applies descriptive and qualitative method and speech act theory from Yule and Searle. In the data analysis, there are several steps which are applied, they are analyzing intended meanings in Martin's speech acts as well as its locutionary act and illocutionary act type, analyzing repetition as the mean that allows Martin to engage the audience, and analyzing hope that is implied in his speech acts. The result shows that Martin's speech acts have various intended meanings. This is as the result of how Martin tried to engage the audience about matters related to discrimination and injustices towards the African-Americans or the Negro people. In this case, repetition that appears in many of Martin's speech acts is seen as the signal of his attempt to influence the audience as well as his vision as the widely influential figure who fought for justice for the Negro people during the Civil Rights Movement. As Martin's speech acts in his "I Have a Dream" are the form of his strong resistance of the discrimination and injustices, they also serve as the mean to show his hope or aspiration as well. In this case, repetitions in his speech acts are seen as the signal that Martin's hopes are strongly spoken. The use of power is also revealed in Martin's speech acts. Key words: speech act, locutionary act, illocutionary act, perlocutionary act INTRODUCTION When someone says something such as "I'm so thirsty" to his boyfriend, then the boy would immediately do something. He would bring a glass of fresh water to the girlfriend so that she would not be thirsty anymore. This indicates how the girlfriend as the speaker can make someone else to do something without deliberately asking the person by saying "Could you please bring me a glass of water?" or "Fetch me a glass of water, please." This is the case of how speech act occurs. It is basically defined as the actions performed in saying something (Cutting, 2002, p. 16). It can be understood through different levels and through various approaches. In this case, a speech can be understood through Speech Act Theory which is a part of Pragmatics. Speech act theory is related to description of actions such as 'requesting', 'commanding', 'questioning', or 'informing' (Yule 2006: 118). Speech acts are classified into three levels; locutionary acts, illocutionary acts, and perlocutionary acts (Cutting, 2002, p.16). It will be interesting to analyze public speech spoken by someone more deeply through its speech acts since it is found that people or hearers are not actually aware about the intended meanings that a speaker has delivered. A public speech called "I Have a Dream" by Martin Luther King Jr. is chosen as the data source of the study since it contains intended meanings and associations to social phenomena that captured the portrayal of inequality, power abuse, and the use of power. Speech Acts is not something new to be analyzed. It has been analyzed by Murmaniati, Riyanto and Christy as main points of their study. Murmaniati used a book containing Soekarno's public speech as the data to analyze his speech acts. The speech is used by Soekarno as a way to protest about injustice done by the government of Netherland at that time. While Murmaniati used Soekarno's speech as her source of data, Riyanto used a literary work called 'Fences' written by Pulitzer Prize winner August Wilson. 'Fences' is a drama about black people in 1950s. He analyzed the speech acts used by characters to show how the characters in the drama could engage other characters to do something. The speech act is also employed by Christy to be analyzed in her research study. She used a literary work as her source of data as well. She used George Bernard Shaw's novel called 'Arms and the Man' to show how speech acts could raise the issue of power. This study will try to analyze speech acts spoken by Martin Luther King Jr in his "I Have a Dream" speech by applying speech act theory which is a part of pragmatics. Historical values contributing to the production of Martin Luther King Jr's speech acts such as social aspects and culture at that time will be the points that would lead to answering the conducted research questions. The research questions of this study are: (1) What are intended meanings in Martin Luther King's speech acts in his "I Have a Dream" speech mean?, (2) How do Martin Luther King's speech acts in his "I Have a Dream" speech engage the listeners?, and (3) What are actions hoped by Martin Luther King from his speech acts? This study is conducted to find the intended meanings in speech acts spoken by Martin Luther King in his "I Have a Dream" speech, to find out how speech acts in Martin Luther King's "I Have a Dream" speech engage the listeners, and to find out the actions hoped by Martin Luther King from his speech acts in his "I Have a Dream" speech. The significance of the study is to make the readers understand the significance of the use of speech acts used in Martin Luther King 's "I Have a Dream" speech. Moreover, it is hoped that this study could be a reminder of the importance of appreciating other people's right without looking at their race and social status. Several theories are applied in conducting this study. The first theory is speech act theory comes byYule and Searle. In very general terms speech acts are the type of action performed by a speaker with the utterance (Yule, 2006, p. 118). Another theory used in this study is from Hymes and Brown. In this case, the theory is referring to context that determine, specify, or clarify the meaning of an event or other occurrence. Repetition theory from Tannen and Murmaniati are also applied in this study. Another theory used in this study is by Fairclough and Foucault which refers to power in discourse. RESEARCH METHOD Descriptive qualitative is the method used in this study. Descriptive qualitative method is concerned with structures and patterns. Since this study focuses on Martin Luther King's speech acts, the subject of this study is Martin himself. He was the writer and the sole speaker of the speech. The source of data used in this study is taken from Martin Luther King Jr's "I Have a Dream" speech. The researcher uses utterances in Martin Luther King Jr's speech called "I Have a Dream" as the source of the data. Meanwhile, the data used in this study is utterances from Martin Luther King Jr's "I Have a Dream" speech. Observation is applied as the mean to find out the answers of the the research questions. In this study, the writer and "I Have a Dream" by Martin Luther King Jr. are the instruments who observes Martin Luther King's "I Have a Dream" speech. The writer uses his skill to collect the data from various sources. The point in which the writer is the primary instrument or medium through which the research is conducted (Lofland, Snow, Anderson, & Lofland, 2006, p. 3), Laptop/computer, digital files and other electronic devices are used as the tools to support the instruments and data in conducting this study. In conducting data analysis in his research study the researcher uses some procedures and techniques. There are three steps of analyzing data: data reduction, data display, conclusion, and verification (Miles and Huberman, 1992, p. 20). In order to answer the three research questions, understanding features of context is the first step that will be done. The researcher will focus on matters related to the "I Have a Dream" speech such as the addressor of the speech, the addressee in locutionary and illocutionary speech acts. The Analysis of the study are based on the three research questions: The first research question is about intended meanings in Martin Luther King's speech acts. The first step of answering the first research question is Answering Features of Context, such as participant, topic, setting, channel, code, event, key, and purpose are the first thing that will be done. Then, it will be followed by classifying Locutionary Act. In this stage utterances are classified into several locutionary acts (Declarative Imperative, or Interrogative). After that, the intended meanings are analyzed by reviewing the context and the locutionary act. After finding out the intended meanings in speech acts spoken by Martin Luther King Jr, Searle's theory and other theories are used to classify illocutionary speech act. Based on his theory, there are five categories of illocutionary speech act (representative, directive, comissive, expressive, and declaration). The second research question is about how Martin's speech acts are able to engage the audience. In this case, the question is answered by using repetition theory by Murmaniati and Tannen. The repetitions in Martin's speech acts are analyzed to find out its functions that can contribute to the speech acts. The third reserach question is about hopes implied in Martin's speech acts. The hopes are the representation of the perlocutionary acts. In order to answer the question, the first thing that will be done is reviewing the intended meanings embedded in the speech acts produced by Martin Luther King Jr and how the repetition of his speech acts employed by Martin could engage his audience. DATA ANALYSIS AND DISCUSSION Data Analysis On this section, the analysis of the first, the second, and the third research questions are shown each data. Each data consists of Martin's speech acts followed by the analysis which are presented by using three paragraphs. The first section displays the analysis the first research question. The second section displays the analysis the second research question. And the third section displays the analysis of the third research question. Presentation of Data 2 Intended Meanings in Martin's Speech Acts in Data 2 Two speech acts in the passage above contain Martin Luther King Jr's intended meanings, how they can engage the audience, and hope beneath them. Martin's refusal toward the notion of the absence of opportunity to achieve justice is the theme of the speech acts above. The speech acts above can be seen on paragraph 5 in line 39 to line 43. It is understood that Martin Luther King Jr's put himself as the symbol of himself and his audience who cannot accept injustice toward Negro people. In this case, Martin uses the phrase "the bank of justice" and "insufficient funds" in the speech acts to reflect Martin's denial towards the state where they do not have a chance to achieve racial justice. In this case, the speech act has intended meaning of refusal. It demonstrates Martin's disbelief that there is nothing that can be done to get racial justice and to end segregation and discrimination towards the Negro people. The speech act above also seems to have another intended meaning. It is not just about Martin Luther King Jr's refusal of injustice which is racism toward Negro people. It is also understood that the speech act has an intended meaning of suggesting. The speech act above proposes the audience to have the same belief that there is still opportunity to fight for racial justice. It shows that Martin would like to influence the audience that somehow racial justice can be achieved as long as they believe that it can be accomplished. The speech acts above can be categorized as comissive speech act which is a representation of Martin Luther King Jr's rejection toward racism of Negro people. As a speech act that has intended meaning of suggestion, which is to have the audience the same belief that racial justice can be achieved, it can be classified as directive speech act which commits other people to do something. How Speech Acts in Data 2 Engage the Audience How Martin Luther King Jr could engage his audience is associated in the use of repetition of words "we refuse to believe" in his speech acts above. It can be known that the words "we refuse to believe" are repeated twice. As can be noticed on the speech acts above, the words "we refuse to believe" is followed by clauses such as "there are insufficient funds in the great vaults of opportunity of this nation" and "the bank of justice is bankrupt." Those can be understood as the reflections of racism of Negro people. The existence of repetition in those speech acts is understood to emphasize particular circumstances. It is reflected by how the indications of strong resistance of Martin Luther King Jr toward racial injustice of Negro people are easily recognized in those speech acts. It implies Martin Luther King Jr's will to ask his audience to reject whatever segregation that happened to Negro people and to gain righteousness that had been fought for so long. It is understood that Martin Luther King Jr would like to prove his audience that there was still an opportunity that could be achieved to end racism of Negro people. The use of repetition can also be understood to give the audience a thought that racial injustice could be ended them if they have courage to make a change. Hope Implied in Martin's Speech Acts in Data 2 The speech acts above express what Martin Luther King Jr felt delivered through locutionary act of declarative. In this case, the speech acts have intended meanings of suggesting and refusing. The speech acts are intended to offer Martin Luther King Jr's audience an idea to do the same thing like Martin Luther king Jr did which was rejecting racism toward Negro people. They also have an intended meaning of refusal which put Martin Luther King Jr and his audience to have no tolerance to injustice toward Negro people. Those speech acts can be classified as comissive act which express Martin Luther King Jr's refusal. It can also be interpreted as directive speech acts having intended meaning of suggesting. The use of repetition "we refuse to believe" reflects how the strong resistance of Martin Luther King Jr toward racial injustice of Negro people is easily recognized in those speech acts. It is understood that Martin Luther King Jr would like to prove his audience that there was still an opportunity that could be achieved to end racism of Negro people. By looking at those speech acts explained before, it can be seen that Martin Luther King Jr hoped that he wanted the audience to have the same point of view that justice can achieved as long they believe that it can be accomplished. It can also be understood that Martin would like to influence the audience to refuse that there is no chance left for them to gain justice and to end racial discrimination. The realization of Martin's hope in the speech acts above is the signing of Civil Rights Act of 1964, Voting Rights of Act of 1965, and Civil Rights Act of 1968. Those acts are signed to end segregation and discrimination of the African-American people and to open opportunity for them to live and to vote. SUMMARY OF DATA ANALYSIS Summary of Intended Meanings in Martin Luther King's Speech Acts Martin's speech acts are found to have various intended meanings. They are spoken by him as statement of fact, as complaint, as refusal, as suggestion, as persuasion, and as assertion. Table 1: Intended Meanings in Martin's Speech Acts Data Speech Act Locutionary Type Illocutionary Type Intended Meaning 1 One hundred years later, we must face the tragic fact that the Negro is still not free. Statement Expressive & Representative As statement of fact and as a complaint. 1 One hundred years later, the life of the Negro is still sadly crippled by the manacles of segregation and the chains of discrimination. Statement Expressive & Representative As statement of fact and as a complaint. 1 One hundred years later, the Negro lives on a lonely island of poverty in the midst of a vast ocean of material prosperity. Statement Expressive & Representative As statement of fact and as a complaint. 1 One hundred years later, the Negro is still languishing in the corners of American society and finds himself an exile in his own land. Statement Expressive & Representative As statement of fact and as a complaint. 2 We refuse to believe that the bank of justice is bankrupt. Statement Comissive & Directive As a refusal and as a suggestion 2 We refuse to believe that there insufficient funds in the great vaults of opportunity of this nation. Statement Comissive & Directive As a refusal and as a suggestion 3 Now is the time to rise from the dark and desolate valley of segregation to the sunlit path of racial justice. Statement Directive As a suggestion 3 Now is the time to open the doors of opportunity to all of God's children. Statement Directive As a suggestion 3 Now is the time to lift our nation from the quicksands of racial injustice to the solid rock of brotherhood. Statement Directive As a suggestion 4 We must forever conduct our struggle on the high plane of dignity and discipline. Statement Directive As a suggestion 4 We must not allow our creative protest to degenerate into physical violence. Statement Directive As a suggestion 5 We can never be satisfied as long as our bodies, heavy with the fatigue of travel, cannot gain lodging in the motels of the highways and the hotels of the cities. Statement Expressive As a complaint 5 We cannot be satisfied as long as the Negro's basic mobility is from a smaller ghetto to a larger one. Statement Expressive As a complaint 5 We can never be satisfied as long as a Negro in Mississippi cannot vote and a Negro in New York believes he has nothing for which to vote. Statement Expressive As a complaint 6 Go back to Mississippi, go back to Alabama, go back to Georgia, go back to Louisiana, go back to the slums and ghettos of our northern cities, knowing that somehow this situation can and will be changed. Statement Directive As a suggestion 7 "I have a dream that one day this nation will rise up and live out the true meaning of its creed: "We hold these truths to be self-evident: that all men are created equal." Statement Representative As a persuasion 7 "I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at a table of brotherhood." Statement Representative As a persuasion 7 "I have a dream that one day even the state of Mississippi, a desert state, sweltering with the heat of injustice and oppression, will be transformed into an oasis of freedom and justice." Statement Representative As a persuasion 7 "I have a dream that my four children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by the content of their character." Statement Representative As a persuasion 8 With this faith we will be able to hew out of the mountain of despair a stone of hope. Statement Representative & Directive As an assertion and as a suggestion. 8 With this faith we will be able to transform the jangling discords of our nation into a beautiful symphony of brotherhood. Statement Representative & Directive As an assertion and as a suggestion. 8 With this faith we will be able to work together, to pray together, to struggle together, to go to jail together, to stand up for freedom together, knowing that we will be free one day. Statement Representative & Directive As an assertion and as a suggestion. 9 And if America is to be a great nation this must become true. So let freedom ring from the prodigious hilltops of New Hampshire. Statement Directive As a sugestion 9 Let freedom ring from the mighty mountains of New York. Statement Directive As a suggestion 9 Let freedom ring from the heightening Alleghenies of Pennsylvania! Statement Directive As a suggestion 9 Let freedom ring from the snowcapped Rockies of Colorado! Statement Directive As a suggestion 9 Let freedom ring from the curvaceous slopes of California! Statement Directive As a suggestion Summary of How Martin Luther King's Speech Acts Engage the Audience Repetitions in Martin Luther King's speech acts play such a significant part in his "I Have a Dream" speech. It is seen as a medium that allows Martin to engage the audience. In this case, the repetitions are found to have various functions, such as: as reminder, as an objection, to show Martin's dissatisfaction, to show Martin's assurance, as an advice, and to unite his audience. Table 2: Repetition in Martin Luther King's Speech Acts Data Speech Acts Repeated Sentence or Phrase Function 1 ""One hundred years later, we must face the tragic fact that the Negro is still not free. One hundred years later, the life of the Negro is still sadly crippled by the manacles of segregation and the chains of discrimination. One hundred years later, the Negro lives on a lonely island of poverty in the midst of a vast ocean of material prosperity. One hundred years later, the Negro is still languishing in the corners of American society and finds himself an exile in his own land." One hundred years later As a reminder 2 "We refuse to believe that the bank of justice is bankrupt. We refuse to believe that there insufficient funds in the great vaults of opportunity of this nation." We refuse to believe As an objection 3 "Now is the time to rise from the dark and desolate valley of segregation to the sunlit path of racial justice. Now is the time to open the doors of opportunity to all of God's children. Now is the time to lift our nation from the quicksands of racial injustice to the solid rock of brotherhood." Now is the time To urge the audience to take actions 4 "We must forever conduct our struggle on the high plane of dignity and discipline. We must not allow our creative protest to degenerate into physical violence." We must As an advice 5 "We can never be satisfied as long as our bodies, heavy with the fatigue of travel, cannot gain lodging in the motels of the highways and the hotels of the cities. We can never be satisfied as long as the Negro's basic mobility is from a smaller ghetto to a larger one. We can never be satisfied as long as a Negro in Mississippi cannot vote and a Negro in New York believes he has nothing for which to vote." We can never be satisfied To show Martin's dissatisfaction 6 "Go back to Mississippi, go back to Alabama, go back to Georgia, go back to Louisiana, go back to the slums and ghettos of our northern cities, knowing that somehow this situation can and will be changed." Go back to As a reminder 7 "I have a dream that one day this nation will rise up and live out the true meaning of its creed: "We hold these truths to be self-evident: that all men are created equal." "I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at a table of brotherhood." "I have a dream that one day even the state of Mississippi, a desert state, sweltering with the heat of injustice and oppression, will be transformed into an oasis of freedom and justice." "I have a dream that my four children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by the content of their character." I have a dream. To show Martin's aspiration 8 "With this faith we will be able to hew out of the mountain of despair a stone of hope. With this faith we will be able to transform the jangling discords of our nation into a beautiful symphony of brotherhood. With this faith we will be able to work together, to pray together, to struggle together, to go to jail together, to stand up for freedom together, knowing that we will be free one day." With this faith To show Martin's assurance 9 And if America is to be a great nation this must become true. So let freedom ring from the prodigious hilltops of New Hampshire. Let freedom ring from the mighty mountains of New York. Let freedom ring from the heightening Alleghenies of Pennsylvania! Let freedom ring from the snowcapped Rockies of Colorado! Let freedom ring from the curvaceous slopes of California! Let freedom ring To unite his audience Summary of Hopes Implied in Martin Luther King's Speech Acts The following is a table containing the simplification of what has been conducted on the analysis section. The table contains Martin's speech acts and hope implied beneath them. Table 3: Hopes Implied in Martin's Speech Acts Data Speech Act Speech Act Type Hopes (Perlocutionary Act) 1 "One hundred years later, we must face the tragic fact that the Negro is still not free. One hundred years later, the life of the Negro is still sadly crippled by the manacles of segregation and the chains of discrimination. One hundred years later, the Negro lives on a lonely island of poverty in the midst of a vast ocean of material prosperity. One hundred years later, the Negro is still languishing in the corners of American society and finds himself an exile in his own land." That the audience would be reminded that the Negro people are the victims of racial discrimination for hundreds of years. 2 We refuse to believe that the bank of justice is bankrupt. We refuse to believe that there insufficient funds in the great vaults of opportunity of this nation. That the audience would have the same point of view that justice for the Negro people can be achieved as long as they believe it can be accomplished. 3 Now is the time to rise from the dark and desolate valley of segregation to the sunlit path of racial justice. Now is the time to open the doors of opportunity to all of God's children. Now is the time to lift our nation from the quicksands of racial injustice to the solid rock of brotherhood. That the audience should start to make a change by fighting for racial justice and ending segregation. That the Negro people have the same opportunity as white people have. 4 "We must forever conduct our struggle on the high plane of dignity and discipline. We must not allow our creative protest to degenerate into physical violence." That Martin's supporters would never use violence in protesting for justice of the Negro people. 5 "We can never be satisfied as long as our bodies, heavy with the fatigue of travel, cannot gain lodging in the motels of the highways and the hotels of the cities. We cannot be satisfied as long as the Negro's basic mobility is from a smaller ghetto to a larger one. We can never be satisfied as long as a Negro in Mississippi cannot vote and a Negro in New York believes he has nothing for which to vote." That the unfairness that the Negro people suffered must be ended in a way that they should gain the right to rest at a motel or any other facilities 6 "Go back to Mississippi, go back to Alabama, go back to Georgia, go back to Louisiana, go back to the slums and ghettos of our northern cities, knowing that somehow this situation can and will be changed." That the audience would have the conviction that situations in parts of The United States can be changed to the better one. 7 "I have a dream that one day this nation will rise up and live out the true meaning of its creed: "We hold these truths to be self-evident: that all men are created equal." "I have a dream that one day on the red hills of Georgia the sons of former slaves and the sons of former slave owners will be able to sit down together at a table of brotherhood." "I have a dream that one day even the state of Mississippi, a desert state, sweltering with the heat of injustice and oppression, will be transformed into an oasis of freedom and justice." "I have a dream that my four children will one day live in a nation where they will not be judged by the color of their skin but by the content of their character." That the racist people would realize that all human beings, including the Negro, are just the same. That the States in America, heavily plagued with racial discrimination, would turn out to be the place would respect the Negro people without looking at their racial identity. 8 "With this faith we will be able to hew out of the mountain of despair a stone of hope. With this faith we will be able to transform the jangling discords of our nation into a beautiful symphony of brotherhood. With this faith we will be able to work together, to pray together, to struggle together, to go to jail together, to stand up for freedom together, knowing that we will be free one day." That the audience would have the belief that somehow racial injustice and discrimination can be ended. 9 And if America is to be a great nation this must become true. So let freedom ring from the prodigious hilltops of New Hampshire. Let freedom ring from the mighty mountains of New York. Let freedom ring from the heightening Alleghenies of Pennsylvania! Let freedom ring from the snowcapped Rockies of Colorado! Let freedom ring from the curvaceous slopes of California! That freedom for the Negro people must be unleashed immediately in states in America such as New Hampshire, New York, Pennsylvania, Colorado, and California DISCUSSION In the discussion section, the elaboration of the entire analysis that has been conducted is explained to present the final result. The discussion section consists of the elaboration of the intended meaning of Martin Luther King's speech acts, how the speech acts could engage the audience, and the Martin's hope embedded in the speech acts which will be discussed with the theories that have been applied and with the previous studies which are used in this study. Discussion of Intended Meanings in Martin Luther King's Speech Acts The intended meanings that have been found are connected with how the speech acts serve as Martin's expression and his intention to persuade his audience to commit for future actions and other related matters. It is found that Martin's speech acts in his "I Have a Dream" speech are intended as statement of fact, as complaint, as refusal, as suggestion, as persuasion, and as assertion. One of the intended meanings in Martin's speech acts that can be seen is to state a fact consisting description of an event or a situation. It is how Martin, the sole speaker of the speech, was able to tell the truth of what happened as well as the history that drove the event of "I Have a Dream" to occur in August 28, 1963. This can be seen in speech acts in Data 1. In this case, it can be confirmed that Martin Luther King Jr has fulfilled the requirement of speech act, which is representative act, that drives him to confront his audience with the truth or fact regarding to racial injustice of the Negro people. Representative act is speech act whose purpose is to commit the speaker to something's being the case, to the truth of the expressed position (Searle, 1975). This view is also supported by Yule that said the speech act can has the ability to state what the speaker believes to be the case (Yule, 1996, p. 53). In other words, Martin's speech act has the capacity to make his audience to have thoughts of what really happened to the Negro people as the outcome of racial injustice and discrimination. As a speech act that has an intended meaning to commit people to do a particular action, Martin Luther King's speech act supports the landmark of speech acts that says it is an action done via utterance. It has the ability to make other people to do something. In this case, the speech act has a tendency to persuade people who supported Martin to not do any harm as a part of their protest towards racial injustice and discrimination of the Negro people. The speech act can be perceived as the expression of what Martin Luther King Jr wants (Yule, 1996, p.54). It is found that there are speech acts which have more than one intended meaning. It can be seen in the speech acts in Data 1 and Data 2. Speech acts in Data 1 deals with what happened one hundred years after the Emancipation of Proclamation was approved by the US representatives. While the speech acts in Data 1 have intended meanings to state a fact and to complain, the speech acts in Data 2 have intentions to refuse and to suggest things related to racial discrimination and segregation of the Negro people. In this case, those speech acts reflect with the theory conducted by Searle and Vandeverken. It says that whenever a speaker utters a sentence in an appropriate context with certain intentions, he performs one or more illocutionary acts (Searle & Vandeverken, 1985, p.34). Therefore, it can be concluded that the speech acts in Data 1 and Data 2 fit to the theories that have been described before. Discussion of the Repetitions in Martin Luther King's Speech Acts Repetition is applied to emphasize certain elements in the mind of the listeners (Murmaniati, 2007, p. 35). According to Tannen, repetition also functions to accomplish social goals and has the ability to bond participants (the addressor and the addressee) linking the speaker in a discourse and in relationships (Tannen, 2007, p. 58-61). The repetition in Martin Luther King Jr's speech act is used as his mean to engage his audience about matters related to racial injustice and discrimination of the Negro people. In the result section, it is found that repetition is applied in many Martin's speech acts. The repetition found in the speech acts is words or sentences or phrases or clauses repeated in several different sentences. The words which are repeated in the utterances are seen to have various function, which are as reminder, to show Martin's aspiration, to unite his audience, as an advice, and as an objection. In this case, it can be said that repetition in Martin's speech acts is seen to have big contribution towards the meaning of As for the repetitions having function to bond participants, it can be seen that Martin Luther King Jr would like to unite himself with the audience. It is reflected in Martin's speech acts in Data 3. In this case, the sentence "Now is the time" is repeated three times to unite his audience. The repetition has the ability to unite his audience which eventually is able to urge the audience to take actions regarding to injustices of the Negro people. It can also be noticed in Martin's speech acts in Data 9. In data 9, it is shown that the repetition of "Let freedom ring" has the function to unite the audience as well. The repetition has the purpose to unite the audience to spread out the notion of freedom and justice of the Negro people to many states in The United States. Since Martin's speech acts in "I Have a Dream" recount very crucial issues such as racial discrimination and freedom, it can be seen that the theory from Tannen that says repetition has the capacity to accomplish social goals supports the idea of Martin's speech act itself. It can be understood that how Martin accomplish the social goal, which is to end racial segregation and discrimination, is expressed through the repetitions in many of his speech acts. Discussion of Hopes Implied in Martin LutheKing's Speech Acts As seen on the table above, it can be seen that Martin hoped that his audiences would be persuaded to act and to have a state of mind regarding to how they should deal with racial discrimination of the Negro people. One of the examples of Martin's suggestion can be seen on speech acts in Data 5. Martin's hope speech acts in Data 5 suggest that in order to fight for justice for the Negro people must be done by never using any violence for it would only show that the Negro people are as bad as the racist people who oppose them by doing harm. This shows how Martin's speech acts can persuade to do a particular thing. This fits with Austin's belief that the speech act can cause the hearers to feel a requirement to do something (Austin in Horn & Ward, 2004, p.54). Another example that can be seen regarding to how Martin's hope is embodied in his speech acts can be noticed on Data 1. The speech acts are intended to state the facts that the Negro people have been the victims of racial discrimination for so long. The hope embedded in the speech acts in Data 1 is that the audience would have a state of mind where the Negro people are the victims of racial discrimination for hundreds of years. This also matched with Austin's theory that the perlocutionary act consist in the production of effects upon the thoughts, feelings, or actions of the addressee in which it can convince the addressee of the truth of a statement (Austin in Horn & Ward, 2004, p. 54). From the explanations delivered above, it is proven that there is hope implied in Martin's speech acts. The hopes are embedded in Martin's speech acts which are to state facts or to suggest his audience to do something and so on. This shows that the speech acts do not just have the ability to make the hearers to act, but also it is revealed that speech acts have the capacity to make the hearers to have the urge in doing something. Discussion of Power Used in Martin Luther King's Speech Acts One of the indications how power is exercised is that Martin Luther King serves as someone who had an influence toward the people who wanted to embrace justice for the Negro people. In this case, Martin is seen as a force that can persuade his audience to deal with injustices of the Negro people. As what Foucault said an agent, which is Martin, has the will to influence other people who to do things which they do not wish to do (Foucault, 2003, p.34). Another circumstance that shows how power is enacted in Martin Luther King's speech acts is his description of the status quo of the Negro people. It is shown in Martin's speech acts in Data 1. In the speech acts, the Negro people are told by Martin as the victims of discrimination for hundreds of years. This is considered as a strategy to show how power is exercised. As what Van Dijk said, one strategy of exercising power in discourse is to persuasively define the ethnic status quo as 'natural', lust', 'inevitable' or even as `democratic', for instance through denials of discrimination or racism (Discourse Power and Access, Teun A van Dijk, p.91). It can be concluded that by giving the description of how difficult the Negro people's lives are can be used as an approach to persuade the audience to face the fact and start to make a change. Since Martin Luther King's speech acts deal with a matter related to the Negro people as the ones who were discriminated, it can be seen that Martin exercised power in speech acts to allow himself to effect social change. Foucault stated that it opens up the space for individuals to act, to exercise power at the capillaries in order to effect social change. (Power, Discourse, Subjectivity, p.37). It can be said that Martin tried to use his influence as a figure who can persuade his audience to start making a change in terms of ending racial discrimination and justice of the Negro people. This also shows that when power is exercised, it eventually can affect social life. CONCLUSION There are several conclusions that can be drawn regarding to results and discussion that has been conducted. In this case, the conclusions are presented as the outcome of the production of Martin Luther King Jr's speech acts. One of the conclusions is related to intended meanings in Martin Luther King Jr's speech acts. In this case, it can be seen that Martin Luther King Jr had used his speech acts to express his thoughts regarding to racial injustice and discrimination of the Negro people. It is found that he delivered his disappointment in many of his speech acts. His disappointment is delivered through how he complained by stating facts which are mostly conveyed by locutionary acts of statement. It proves that although the locutionary acts state facts of what really happened to the Negro people, the speech acts are intended as a form of Martin's protest towards racial injustice of the Negro people. As for another intended meaning in Martin's speech act, the speech acts also serve as a way to convey the audience to do a particular action. Just like locutionary acts of statement to complain, this is also done by not deliberately uttering locutionary act of imperative. There is another conclusion that can be drawn regarding to Martin's speech acts. In this case, it is related to repetition in his speech acts which is seen as a mean to engage the audience. It is found that that repetition is applied in many of Martin Luther King's speech acts. In this case, the repetition is applied by Martin to strengthen his thoughts towards racial injustice and discrimination of the Negro people. This is done in order to make sure that the points given by Martin as the sole speaker would be perceived well by the audience since the speech acts deal with such crucial circumstances. Another conclusion can be made regarding to the results and discussion that have been conducted. It is concluded that there are hopes that lies in Martin's speech acts. Since speech acts are actions via utterance which are intended to make other people to do something, the speech acts are the reflections of Martin's hopes or desires. They reveal the point of what Martin was striving for during the fight for racial justice. As Martin's speech acts reveal his intention and hope, it is also seen as a medium used by him to use power. It can be seen that the speech acts show Martin's influence as the speaker who exposed racial injustices and discrimination of the Negro people. How Martin exercised power is also shown when Martin would like to challenge those who oppose justice for the Negro people. In this case, Martin's speech acts show that they can affect social change toward the lives of the Negro people. Rather than being aggressive, it is also revealed that Martin's speech acts are the democratic approach of how Martin exercised power. The speech acts are able to give the audience the urge to fight for justice for the Negro people. SUGGESTION It can be noticed that the study is not written perfectly. The study demands a lot of critiques on many part of it. It is hoped that this research study would be useful to the readers who wanted to use speech acts as the main point of the study. It is suggested that speech acts should be analyzed with knowledge so that it can lead to full understanding. It is also hoped that the study would be a reminder of how important it is to respect people without looking at their racial identity or color skins. Judging people just because of their color skins does not make us any better than anyone else. It is so important to always believe in appreciating other people. REFERENCES Austin, J L. (1962). How to do Things with Words. London: Oxford University Press. Bogdan, R.C.and Bilken, S.K. (1982). Qualitative Research for Education: An Introduction to Theory and Method. Boston: Allyn and Bacon. Brown, G., & Yule, G. (1983). Discourse Analysis. New York: Cambridge University Press. Cruse, A. (2000). Meaning in Language: An Introduction to Semantics and Pragmatics. New York: Oxford University Press. Cutting, J. (2002). Pragmatics and Discourse: A Resource Book for Students. London: Routledge. Fairclough, N. (1989). Language and Power. New York: Longman. Horn, L.R., & Ward, G. (2004). The Handbook of Pragmatics. Malden: Blackwell Publishing. Kulper, K, & Allan, W. S. (1996). An Introduction to English Language: Sound, Word, and Sentence. London: Macmillan Press. Litosetti, L. (2010) Research Methods in Linguistics. London: Continuum. Lofland, D., Snow, D., Anderson, L., & Lofland, L. H. (2006). Analyzing Social Settings: A Guide to Qualitative Observation and Analysis (4th Ed). Belmont: Wadsworth Thomson. Mey, J. L. (1993). Pragmatics: An Introduction. Oxford: Blackwell Publishers. Miles, M, & Huberman, A. (1992). Qualitative Data Analysis: A Source Book of New Methods. London: Sage Publication Mills, S. (2003) Michael Foucault. New York: Routledge. Murmaniati, S. W. (2006) Critical Discourse Analysis on Indonesian Movement: A Study of Speech Act in Soekarno's Defence Oration "Indonesia Menggugat". Surabaya: Unesa University Press. Schiffrin, D. (1994). Approaches to Discourse. Cambridge: Blackwell Publishers. Schiffrin, D., Tannen, D., & Hamilton, H.E. (2001). The Handbook of Discourse Analysis. Malden: Blackwell Publishers. Searle, J. R. (1975). A Taxonomy of Illocutionary Acts. Minneapolis: University of Minneapolis Press Searle, J. R. (1979). Expression and Meaning. New York: Cambridge University Press. Searle, J, & Vanderveken, D. (1985). Foundations of Illocutionary Logic. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Sidhu, R. K. (2003). Selling Futures: Globalisation and International Education. Queensland: The University of Queensland Press. Stremel, K. (2008). Communication: It Takes Two. 4. Tannen, D. (2007). Talking Voices: Repetition, Dialogue, and Imagery in Conversational Discourse. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Weiss, G. & Wodak, R. (2003). Critical Discourse Analysis: Theory and Interdisciplinarity. Hampshire: Palgrave Macmillan. Westbrook, L. (1994). Qualitative Research Methods: A Review of Major Stages, Data Analysis Techniques, and Quality Controls. Michigan: Undergraduate Library, University of Michigan. Yule, G. (1996). Pragmatics. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Yule, G. (2006). The Study of Language (3rd Ed). Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.

Death Instinct In Mary Shelley's Frankenstein Panca Wisetioko English Literature Faculty of Language and Arts State University of Surabaya y.panca.wise@gmail.com Drs. Much. Khoiri, M.Si. English Department Faculty of Language and Arts State University of Surabaya much_choiri@yahoo.com Abstrak Naluri dapat digambarkan sebagai kekuatan manusia dan dianggap ada di balik ketegangan yang disebabkan oleh kebutuhan dari id. Id dapat berkembang menjadi kekuatan destruktif yang disebut sebagai insting kematian dan ekspresi insting kematian disebut sebagai agresi. Dalam Mary Shelley Frankenstein, dua karakter utama menggambarkan insting kematian yang mempengaruhi pikiran dan tindakan yang bertujuan untuk menghancurkan atau membunuh siapa pun. Studi ini berfokus pada dua masalah , ( 1 ) bagaimana insting kematian digambarkan dalam Mary Shelley Frankenstein? dan ( 2 ) Mengapa si monster dan Dr Frankenstein menggambarkan agresi sebagai komponen dari insting kematian dalam hidup mereka di Mary Shelley Frankenstein? Data tesis diambil dari novel sebagai sumber utama dan membaca secara intensif adalah langkah berikutnya dalam analisis. Konsep yang akan digunakan meliputi konsep naluri dan insting kematian oleh Freud dan Susan , dan juga istilah agresi oleh Subaidah. Untuk menjawab masalah pertama, penelitian ini menggunakan istilah Freud tentang insting kematian dan didukung oleh konsep dari Susan tentang insting. Masalah kedua dijawab dengan menggunakan konsep dari Subaidah tentang agresi. Yang terakhir, analisis mengungkapkan bahwa insting kematian digambarkan oleh monster melalui tindakannya ketika membunuh putra Dr Frankenstein, teman, dan anggota keluarga yang lain. Selain itu, Dr Frankenstein juga menggambarkan insting kematian melalui intensi untuk menghancurkan si monster. Keduanya mendapatkan kesenangan dan kepuasan dari tindakan mereka. Dr Frankenstein dan monster tersebut menggambarkan insting kematian karena rasa marah dan frustrasi antara satu sama lain. Kata kunci : insting kematian, sadar, id, agresi. Abstract Instincts can be described as the forces of human and assume to exist behind the tensions which are caused by the needs of the id. The id can develop into destructive force which is called as death instinct and the expression of death instinct called as the aggression. In Mary Shelley's Frankenstein, the two main characters depict the death instinct that influence their minds and actions which purpose to destroy or kill anyone. The study focuses on two problems, (1) how is death instinct depicted in Mary Shelley's Frankenstein? and (2) Why do the monster and Dr. Frankenstein represent the aggression as the component of death instinct in their life in Mary Shelley's Frankenstein? The data of thesis are taken from the novel as the main source and intensive reading is the next step of analysis. The concept that will be used includes the concepts of instinct and death instinct by Freud and Susan, and the terms of aggression by Subaidah. To answer the first problem, this study uses Freud's terms about death instinct and supported by Susan's terms about the concepts of instinct. The second problem is answered by using Subaidah's terms about the aggression. Last of all, the analysis reveals that death instinct depicted by the monster through his action in killing Dr. Frankenstein's son, friends, and his other family members. Besides, Dr. Frankenstein also represents death instinct through his intension to destroy the monster. Both of them get pleasure and satisfaction from their actions. Dr. Frankenstein and the monster represent death instinct because the feeling of anger and frustration each other. Keywords: death instinct, unconscious, id, aggression. INTRODUCTION Horror literature is focusing ondeath, theafterlife,evil, thedemonicand the principle of the thing embodied in the person. In stories, there are many gothic creatures, like witches,vam-pires,demonic, werewolves,and ghost. This genre has ancient origins which were reformulated in the 18th century asGothic horror, with publication of theCastle of Otranto(1764) byHorace Walpole. After that century, the Gothic tradition blossomed into the genre modern readers call horror literature in the 19th century. In this era, some great works and characters of horror have been adapted by some films and cinema. It shows to the world that some horror writers have given contributions. Some literary works concern with horror in genre are Mary Shelley'sFrankenstein(1818),Edgar Allan Poe's short stories, the works ofSheridan Le Fanu,Robert Louis Stevenson'sStrange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde(1886),Oscar Wilde'sThe Picture of Dorian Gray(1890), andBram Stoker'sDracula(1897). One of the most famous horror novels is Frankenstein which was written by Mary Shelley in 19th century. In that era, the novel was also being a very important work in literature contributions that had made by women acceptable. Although Mary Shelley wrote many novels, none of her another works was popular like Frankenstein, which still gains its popularity until today. (www.famousauthors.org/mary-shelley) A study of the scientific aspects of the novel is so popular and timely that the present author and others have presented or published papers on this theme (Ginn, 2003; Ketterer, 1997). The National Library of Medicine has developed a traveling exhibit examining Frankenstein's science, and a conference dedicated to this theme (Frankenstein's Science: Theories of Human Nature in the 18thand 19thCenturies) was held in Canberra, in 2003. (nlm.nih.gov/hmd/frankenstein/frankhome.html) The author of Frankenstein, Mary Shelley, is often known asMary Wollstonecraft Shelley. She was one of the famous horror writers in the world. Mary was a British woman novelist, short story writer, dramatist, essayist, biographer, travel writer, and editor of the works of her husband, Percy Bysshe Shelley who was a Romantic poet and a philosopher. And she was the daughter of the political philosopherWilliam Godwinand Mary Wollstonecraft who was famous as the writer, philosopher, and feminist. She wrote many horror novels including Lodore (1835), Faulkner (1937), Mathilde (1959), Valperga or the Life and Adventures of Castruccia, Prince of Lucca (1823), The Last Man (1826), and The Fortunes of Perkin Warbeck (1830). She also wrote a number of short stories, travelogues and other works, but Frankenstein has been the unforgettable works of her. Mary Shelley herself is best remembered by literature world as the author of Frankenstein. The story of this novel tells about an ambitious inventor named Dr. Frankenstein who forces to create a human from various body parts taken from some corpses in graves. He believes that he can create a perfect human which is stronger and smarter than any ordinary human being. He finally finishes his project in making that creature. But, the result does not alike what he expects before. The creature looks like a monster rather than a human. It makes Dr. Frankenstein rejecting and dumping him. The monster cannot accept how the doctor treats him because the doctor himself is as the creator and the father of the monster who should love him and treat him well like God who creates and loves human beings. The doctor always mocks the monster about his physical appearance condition which is very ugly, even looks like a devil. The monster is very angry with the doctor. He hates the doctor a lot and he wants to kill the doctor as a revenge. Not only the doctor, but the monster also hates human being because people treats him as bad as the doctor even though the monster has given aid to humans. The other thing that makes him hate human is because there is no one wants to be his friends. Everyone who meets him always run, hit and shout that he is a monster. He feels depressed and desperate about his life and his condition. He always asks to himself why he cannot be an acceptable person in his real life. After he got many bad things, he says that he will kill all human being, especially a man who created him and all persons that he loves. One by one, everyone who loved by Dr. Frankenstein were killed by the monster. The doctor himself also promises to kill his creature because of those accidents. Both of them have death instinct to kill each other. In the end of the story, Dr. Frankenstein dies in the way when he looks for the monster. The monster feels very satisfied with his death, after that he falls down to the sea, and no one never see him again. Death instinct which is depicted in Frankenstein and it based on the concepts of Sigmund Freud. According to Orbach (2007), his conceptualization of the death instinct behaviors reflecting self-destructive tendencies, guilt feelings, suicide, melancholia, masochism and sadism are furnished with a motivational force of their own, as well as a specific mechanism of action, that is the repetition compulsion. The death instinct drives man to the ultimate state of quiescence – death through the urge inherent in organic life to restore an earlier state of things. This novel presents death instinct that is depicted by Dr. Frankenstein and the monster as the characters of Shelley's Frankenstein. There is a stage which is being the part of the story that represents the instinct. It is shown when the monster killed Frankenstein's son (Shelley, 1994: 179). The action that has been done by the monster is the representation of the death instinct, especially the purpose of death instinct. It depends on Freud terms (1949: 6), he explained that the purpose of death instinct is to kill someone or destroy something. The another things that are shown in this novel is the reason of the characters when they want to do aggression which is being the component of death instinct (Subaidah, 2012), she also said that anger feeling becomes the one of the reasons or factors to do aggression to another person. The reason is depicted in the part of the story when the monster becomes angry and wants to kill all human and the doctor who is being his creator (Shelley, 1994: 172) Depends on Schultz (2008: 56), Freud also developed three parts of mind. He drew that the parts are the conscious, the preconscious, and the unconscious. Aside from the three levels of consciousness, Freud believed there to be three parts of personality. There are the id, the ego, and the superego. That is why this study is being the study that analysis about death instinct and its reason because there are many statements and actions that has been represented by the characters of the novel, especially about death instinct and its reason. RESEARCH METHOD To reveal the death instinct of the characters, this study applies the concept of human instinct in analyzing the problems. The concept which will be applied to discuss the matter in this study is the psychoanalysis theory especially the concept of death instinct by Sigmund Freud. The main data source of this study is Mary Shelley's Frankenstein, while the data which is used in this study is in the form of statements which are taken from the novel Frankenstein that reveals the death instinct of the characters, Dr. Frankenstein and the monster. This study will be conducted by using descriptive-qualitative method. It means that this study provides descriptive analysis without using any statistic or number in analyzing the subject matter. The concept applied to discuss the matter in this study is death instinct which is mostly described by Mary Shelley in her novel which titled is Frankenstein. Since the focus of the study becomes clearer, data classification is needed. After collecting and classifying such complete data, the study arranges it in order, so that the study is able to get good understanding about the story of the novel and the issue which is going to be analyzed. In the next step, the story is being analyzed by using theory that is Instinct theory. Here, in analyzing death instinct of human being, this study tries to elaborate dialogue, conflict, and action in the novel and applies the concept. Then, the next step is to reveal how is the death instinct of the characters, which is viewed from the theory of psychoanalysis by Sigmund Freud. Finally, this research provides a deep analysis on the death instinct of Dr. Frankenstein and the monster in Mary Shelley's Frankenstein. DEFINITION OF INSTINCT The forces which human assume to exist behind the tensions caused by the needs of the id are called instincts. It can change their aim (by displacement) and also that they can replace one another-the energy of one instinct passing over another. This also consists in the satisfaction of its innate needs. (Freud, 1949: 5) Instinct also can be described as the basic elements of the personality, the motivating forces that drive behavior and determine its direction. Freud's German term for this concept is Trieb, which is best translated as a driving force or impulse (Bettelheim, 1984). Instincts are a form of energy—transformed physiological energy—that connects the body's needs with the mind's wishes. The stimuli (hunger or thirst, for example) for instincts are internal. When a need such as hunger is aroused in the body, it generates a condition of physiological excitation or energy. The mind transforms this bodily energy into a wish. It is this wish—the mental representation of the physiological need—that is the instinct or driving force that motivates the person to behave in a way that satisfies the need. A hungry person, for example, will act to satisfy his or her need by looking for food. The instinct is not the bodily state; rather, it is the bodily need transformed into a mental state, a wish. When the body is in a state of need, the person experiences a feeling of tension or pressure. The aim of an instinct is to satisfy the need and thereby reduce the tension. Freud's theory can be called a homeostatic approach insofar as it suggests that people are motivated to restore and maintain a condition of physiological equilibrium, or balance, to keep the body free of tension. Freud believed that people always experience a certain amount of instinctual tension and that people must continually act to reduce it. It is not possible to escape the pressure of our physiological needs as we might escape some annoying stimulus in our external environment. This means that instincts are always influencing our behavior, in a cycle of need leading to reduction of need. People may take different paths to satisfy their needs. For example, the sex Drives may be satisfied by heterosexual behavior, homosexual behavior, or auto sexual behavior, or the sex drive may be channeled into some other form of activity. Freud thought that psychic energy could be displaced to substitute objects, and this displacement was of primary importance in determining an individual's personality. Although the instincts are the exclusive source of energy for human behavior, the resulting energy can be invested in a variety of activities. This helps explain the diversity people see in human behavior. All the interests, preferences, and attitudes people display as adults were believed by Freud to be displacements of energy from the original objects that satisfied the instinctual needs. Freud grouped the instincts into two categories: life instincts and death instincts. The life instincts serve the purpose of survival of the individual and the species by seeking to satisfy the needs for food, water, air, and sex. The life instincts are oriented toward growth and development. The psychic energy manifested by the life instincts is the libido. The libido can be attached to or invested in objects, a concept Freud called cathexis. If you like your roommate, for example, Freud would say that your libido is cathected to him or her. The life instinct Freud considered most important for the personality is sex, which he defined in broad terms. He did not refer solely to the erotic but included almost all pleasurable behaviors and thoughts. Freud regarded sex as our primary motivation. Erotic wishes arise from the body's erogenous zones: the mouth, anus, and sex organs. He suggested that people are predominantly pleasure-seeking beings, and much of his personality theory revolves around the necessity of inhibiting or suppressing our sexual longings. In opposition to the life instincts, Freud postulated the destructive or death instincts. Drawing from biology, he stated the obvious fact that all living things decay and die, returning to their original inanimate state, and he proposed that people have an unconscious wish to die. One component of the death instincts is the aggressive drive, described as the wish to die turned against objects other than the self. The aggressive drive compels us to destroy, conquer, and kill. Freud came to consider aggression as compelling a part of human nature as sex. Freud developed the notion of the death instincts late in life, as a reflection of his own experiences. He endured the physiological and psychological debilitations of age, his cancer worsened, and he witnessed the carnage of World War I. One of his daughters died at the age of 26, leaving two young children. All these events affected him deeply, and, as a result, death and aggression became major themes in his theory. In his later years, Freud dreaded his own death, and exhibited hostility, hatred, and aggressiveness toward colleagues and disciples who disputed his views and left his psychoanalytic circle. THE CHARACTERISTICS OF INSTINCT According to Susan (2004: 42), there are some characteristics of instincts. She summarized the four aspects of instincts: source, pressure, aim, dan object. The first is source. All physic energy is derived from biological processes in some parts or organs of the body. There is no separate, exclusively mental energy. The amount of energy a person has does not change throughout a lifetime although it is transformed so that it is invested differently. At first, psychic energy is directed toward biological needs. As development occurs, this same energy can be redirected into other investment, such as interpersonal relationships and work. The second is pressure. It refers to its force or motivational quality. It corresponds to the strength of the instinctual drive; it is high when the drive is not satisfied and falls when the needs is met. For example, a hungry infant has a high pressure of the hunger drive: one just fed has hunger at a low pressure. When the pressure is low, the instinct may nt have noticeable effect; but when the pressure is high, it may break through, interrupting other activities. A hungry baby wakes up, for example, and it depends on Susan (2004: 42). The next characteristic is aim, the function of instinct according to a principle of homeostatis, or steady state, a principle borrowed from biology. Instinct aim to preserve the ideal steady state for organism (Susan, 2004: 42). Changes moving away from this steady state are experienced as tension. The aim of all instincts is to reduce tension, which is pleasurable. Instincts operate according to what Freud called the pleasure principle, they aim simply to produce pleasure by reducing tension, immediately and without regard to reality constraints. Tension reduction occurs when the original biological instinct is directly satisfied, for example, when a hungry infant is fed or when sexually aroused adult achieves orgasm. It would be a mistake, however, to conclude that only direct biological drive satisfaction can reduce tension. Some transformations of libido also allow tension reduction (Susan, 2004: 42). Such healthy, socially acceptable ways of reducing tension are termed sublimation. However, indirect expressions of libido do not always reduce the pressure of instinct. Thus a chronic deviation from a restful, homeostatic state occurs in individuals who have not found ways to reduce tension, such as neurotics (Susan, 2004: 42). The last is object, this characteristic of instinct is about the person or thing in the world that is desired so that the instinct can be satisfied, it based on Susan's terms about instinct (2004: 42). For example, the object of the hunger drive of an infant is the mother's breast: it brings satisfaction. The object of a sexually aroused adult is a sexual partner. Investment of psychic energy in a particular object is called cathexis. It is with respect to the object of an instinct that there is the most variation, the most influence of experience on a person's fundamental motivations. Some sexually aroused men look for a woman just like mother; others look for a very different kind of woman or for a man, or even for underwear or a child or any of a vast assortment of sexual objects. Women are also very widely in their choice of sexual objects. The fact that libido is capable of being directed toward so many diverse objects; not fixed biologically, is termed the plaslicily of instinct. This is much greater in humans than in lower animals, who seem to come with instinct "prewired" to very specific objects. Learning from experience-selecting objects from the possibilities in the environment and learning to adapt to reality-occurs in the ego. The ego, in contrast, the functions according to a very primitive mechanism, called primary process. DEATH INSTINCT (THANATOS) Freud believed that every human had a life and death instinct. The life instinct is callederoswhile death instinct is calledthanatos. Death instinct is a destructive force directing us inevitably toward death, the ultimate release from the tension of living. It motivates all kind of aggression including war and suicide. (Susan, 2004: 41) According to Orbach (2007: 266), Freud's conceptualization of the death instinct behavior reflecting self-destructive tendencies, guilt feelings, suicide, melancholia, mascochism and sadism are furnished with a motivational force of their own, as well as with a specific mechanism of action, that is the repetition compulsion. Death instinct drives man to the ultimate state of quiescence – death through the urge inherent organic life to restore an earlier state of things. The purpose of death instinct is to destroy things and to reduce living things to an inorganic state. (Freud, 1949: 5) Freud also explains that death instinct is intended to individuals typically two ways, to himself or others to outside themselves. Death instinct is redirected looking at people in an action of suicide, while the instinct redirected to death outside or anyone else to do something when they want to kill, persecute, or destroy others. Death instinct also encourages people to ruin people, and the aggressive drive pushes the distribution of people who are not killed. To maintain them, death instinct will against life with generally energy which steer out, intended to others. Freud assumes that every human in their subconscious part, will have a passion for dead, a desire is always mightily repressed by ego. The component of the death instincts is aggression. (http://12013pus.blogspot.com/2013/06/sigmund-freud.html) The most influenced component of the death instincts is the aggressive drive. It is described as a wish to against objects rather than a self. The aggressive drive compels us to destroy, conquer and kill. Freud comes to consider aggression as compelling a part of human nature. Freud also recognizes that the object of the aggressive instinct is fighting, and it is always for the gratification of the id. Most aggressive behavioral traits are destructive. They are considered to be the consequence of dysfunctional character formation. However, some of these instinctual traits may be momentary. Freud suggests that the aggressivity is related to death threat. This means that it can apply to the individual as well as to his or her relation with others. According to Subaidah (2012), aggression is a behavior that can hurt others. There are several factors that influence the aggression. Each factors may differed from one's act of aggression in which it is more dependent on an act of aggression itself and where the act of aggression took place. Lately a lot of aggression is going on in the social sphere such as at school and other social spheres. She explains that there are several factors that cause aggression or aggressiveness: 1. Biological factors There are several biological factors that influence aggressive behavior: a. The gene seems to affect the formation of the neural systems that regulate the aggressive behavior. b. Brain systems which are not involved in aggression were found to reinforce or inhibit the neural circuits that control the aggression. c. Blood chemistry (particularly the sex hormones which is partly determined heredity) can also influence aggressive behavior. 2. The Instinct According to Sigmund Freud, he explains that in humans there are two kinds of instincts which are called as eros (life instinct) and thanatos (death instinct). Aggression is an expression of the death instinct and it may be directed to other people or other targets (external) and can also to themselves (internal). 3. The Anger feeling Anger is the emotion that has the characteristics of the parasympathetic nervous system activity which is high. It is the feeling of strong dislike feeling commonly conducted due to an error, which may be manifestly wrong or maybe not. At the moment, there is a desire to attack which includes by angry, punching, destroy or throw something, it usually arises cruel mind. When things are distributed and there is aggressive behavior. 4. Frustration feeling Frustration occurs when someone blocked by something in achieving a goal, needs, desires, expectations or specific actions. Aggression is the way to respond the frustration feeling. Poor time naughty teen is a result of frustration which is related to the amount of unemployed time, financial mediocre and the requirements that must be fulfilled but difficult to achieve. As a result, they become irritable and aggressive. (jambeekidul.blogspot.com/2012/05/agresi.html) The Death Instinct depicted by Dr. Frankenstein and The Monster in Mary's Frankenstein In the novel, death instinct depicted is firstly depicted by Dr. Frankenstein when he meets the monster in the field of ice. When he enjoys the atmosphere of the nature around him, suddenly he sees the figure of man and the creature comes nearly to him with super human speed. He really surprised when he sees the creature that stands in front of him. The creature is the monster that was made by him, but the doctor never wants to see the monster because it looks so ugly and scary. So the doctor wants to kill that monster by himself. The next part which depicts the death instinct is shown by the monster. It happens when the doctor sees something like a human but it looks different from the ordinary human. The creature comes nearly to him, and the doctor is surprised because the creature is the person who is seemed like a monster. The doctor said many bad words to him, but there is the time when the monster wants to make a deal with Frankenstein. The monster is being the unacceptable person in the real life, there is no one can accept his condition. The monster wants to ask about something which is related to his condition but he says that if the doctor refuses his request, the monster will kill him. The next quote is shown by Dr. Frankenstein and his creature. After the monster asked something with the doctor and want to make a deal with the doctor, Frankenstein who is being the creator of the monster answered the kind of thing that has been asked by the monster. Death instinct is depicted in the some words. In those words, the doctor want to take the monster's life or in another meaning, it means that the doctor want to kill the monster. It depends on Freud terms about death instinct, he explains that the purpose of death instinct is to kill someone. The next part which shows death instinct in the novel, there is no deal between Dr. Frankenstein and the monster. The doctor feels very angry and hates the monster because the condition of the monster itself. After that, the doctor does the action that is shown in the quotation as the part of the story. In some parts of the statements, the doctor wants to attack the monster by himself. It shows that Frankenstein want to expressing his feeling that represent the purpose of death instinct. It is like Freud terms, he explains that the purpose of the death instinct of human being is to destroy or kill another creature. The next statement is said by Dr. Frankenstein, it happens when the doctor tries to hit the monster. But the monster can dodge the action of the doctor. The monster still wants to make a deal with the doctor. The monster tells about his sadness feeling to the doctor. But the words that were said by the monster cannot make the doctor's heart follow what the monster wants. In the time of the novel, the doctor feels angry and says many words to the monster. There are some words which depicts the death instinct of the doctor and describe that Frankenstein want to fight with the monster and kills him. The next statement is said by the monster, he continuous his journey, and after that he arrives at Geneva. Directly, he looks for the hiding place. Then he takes a rest, and suddenly the little boy comes to him. He thinks that this boy does not have a negative thought like the other people. But he is wrong, this boy looks so scared, he tries to talk with the boy. Suddenly, the boy says many bad words to him, and he tells Frankenstein as a name of the person that the monster really hates. Finally, the monster wants to kill this boy, it is depicted in the some words. He describes the death instinct and his actions that he will do in this part of the statement. Based on Freud (1949: 6), the purpose of death instinct is to kill or destroy something. The Reason of the Characters Who Represent the Aggression In this Mary Shelley's Frankenstein, there are many aggressions that are depicted in the some parts or in the some statement that were said by the characters, and there are many things that are being the reason of the character to do their aggression to another. Dr. Frankenstein and the monster show the causes or the factors of aggression based on their actions and quotations. The factors will be explained in these parts of thesis based on Subaidah's terms of aggression (2012). Aggression is firstly shown by Dr. Frankenstein when he sees a person in the ice field. When he really enjoys the natural situation around him, suddenly he finds the figure of human and the creature comes nearly to him with super human speed. He really surprised when he sees the creature which stands in front of him. The creature is the monster that was made by him, but the doctor never wants to see the monster because it looks so ugly and scary. In some statement, there is a factor that will be explained. There are some words which show the anger feeling of the doctor as the main factor which influences him and it is the reason of him to do the aggression to the monster. The next statement is continuing the conversation before that happened between Dr. Frankenstein and his creature. After the monster asked something with the doctor and want to make a deal with the doctor, Frankenstein who is being the creator of the monster answered the kind of thing that has been asked by the monster. He said some words to answer what the monster want. Those words describe the anger feeling of the doctor and also show that the doctor really does not like the monster because the psychical condition of the monster. It is to be his reason to do the aggression to the monster. This explanation similar with Subaidah's terms, she explains that the anger is one of the factors that can influence a person to do aggression to another person, and the thing that can cause the anger is because the feeling of dislike so strong. The next part of the story in the novel, there is no deal between Dr. Frankenstein and the monster. The doctor feels very angry and hates the monster because the condition of the monster itself. After that, the doctor does the action that is shown in the quotation as the part of the story. There are some words which show the reason of the doctor when he wants to destroy the monster. The doctor describes his feeling which influences him to be aggressive clearly in this part of his statement. These feeling can influence someone to be an aggressive person, it means that the person wants to kill or destroy the other person. This is has similarity with Subaidah's term, she explains that the reason of the person to do aggression is because their angry feeling. The next statement is said by the monster. It is continuing from the statements before. After the doctor asked him to go, the monster is still trying to tell about the experiences that he got in his life. He tells many things to the doctor, he hopes the doctor will agree to make a deal with him. And in the situation that is described in the novel, the monster says something about his feelings to the doctor. He says the words to Dr. Frankenstein. There are some words that show the anger feeling of the monster. The words describe the reason of him when he wants to do the aggression to his enemies and he really wants to destroy them. Based on Subaidah (2012), anger is the factor for the people to do aggression to another, and the dislike feeling because of the mistaken things that has been done by a person will influence a person angry with the another people. There are also some words which show the mistakes of the doctor and the human that cause the anger of the monster. Dr. Frankenstein has done something that make the monster feel dislike and angry with him, this is also done by the other person. The next statement is still based on the story of the monster. After he went to forest, he lived in a place. He felt desperate because of human actions. He remembered the accident that he got from De Lacey family, especially from Felix. He felt so angry, he wanted to destroy everything near him. There are some words which represent the anger feeling of the monster, it is described clearly in the part of the statement. It becomes his main feeling when he thinks to destroy something or injury the human and it also shows the factor that influences him when he cannot control himself and change into an aggressive person. The anger feeling is the dominant feeling that becomes the reason for him to do aggression to human being. This is similar with Subaidah's terms which describes the aggression can be done by a person because the anger feeling that were caused by the mistake of the another person, it can grow up the dislike feeling of the person. CONCLUSION Based on the analysis in the previous chapter, there are two important conclusions drawn: the death instinct and the aggression which is being the component of death instinct based on the characters. First, it represents death instinct which is shown by Dr. Frankenstein and the monster who is his creature. Death instinct has some steps which include unconscious and id, it also has a purpose to destroy something or kill someone. By those steps and the purposes of death instinct, it can be concluded that the doctor has death instinct when he wants to kill or destroy the monster, and the monster wants to kill the doctor and all people who gave him many bad experiences in his life, such as when he killed Frankenstein's son. They show death instinct by killing or destroy something based on their main feelings and instinct itself. The unconscious is being the important part of instinct because it drives and controls all human mind and action that they want to do to another people. The next step that becomes the part of unconscious is the id of the characters. They will do something that will give them a pleasure or satisfied feeling, it based on their id. These part will develop to death instinct when they have some wishes to destroy anything or kill anyone. It is shown when the monster killed the doctor's wife, some his families member, and his friends, it is also depicted when the doctor really wants to take the monster life by himself because he killed many person that he really loves. The other things which are depicted in those parts are the characteristics of instinct. it includes the pressure, the aim, and the object of instinct. The pressure is described as the motivational things which influence person to do something to get pleasure. It is shown by the monster when he wants to kill all human because his revenge feeling, and the doctor when he wants to fight with the monster because his rage feeling. The second characteristic is the aim of instinct which describe as the actions or wishes that will be done by the person to get pleasure in their life. It is depicted in the characters when the doctor wants to take the monster life with his own hands, and when the monster wants to kill the doctor because he created him with the bad physical condition which make the monster as the unacceptable person in his social life. The last characteristics which is shown by the characters is the object of instinct, it means that the person who do the actions based on their instinct, will get the satisfied feeling from the object of instinct itself. It is shown when the doctor wants to destroy the monster's head, the monster is being the object of instinct that can give a satisfied for the doctor when Frankenstein really can kill the monster by himself. And it is also shown when the monster killed Elizabeth who is being the doctor's wife. She is being the object of instinct that will give the satisfied feeling for the monster when he can kill her by his hands. Besides finding how death instinct is done by the characters, this study also find the reasons why aggression is done by them. Based on aggression terms, there are some factors that influence people to do aggression. They includes the biological factor, instinct, anger and frustration feeling. Those factors are shown by the characters, such as Dr. Frankenstein and the monster. It is described when the doctor hunts the monster, he wants kill the monster because he is very angry, it related to the accidents that has been done by the monster to his friends and families in the novel. It is also shown by the monster, when he destroyed many inanimate things such as tress around him, he feels frustration because he cannot injure a human. These feelings become the reason for them to do aggression to another person or thing. REFERENCES Abrams, M.H. 1999. A Glossary of Literary Terms. Seventh Editio. U.S.A : Thomson Learning, inc. Cloninger, Susan. 2004. Theory of Personality : Understanding Person. Fourth Edition. : Pearson Prentice Hall. Feist, Jess and Gregory J. Feist. 2008. Theories of Personality, Seventh Edition. New York: McGraw – Hill Co. Klein, Melanie. 1988. Development In Theory and Practice Volume 1. New York: Taylor & Francis e-Library. Orbach, Israel. 2007. Isr J Psychiatry Relat Sci Vol 44 No. 4. Israel : Bar-Ilan University. Rickman, Richard M. 2008. Theories of Personality Ninth Edition. Belmont: Thomson Higher Education. Rivers, William H.R. 1920. Instinct and The Unconscious A Contribution to A Biological Theory of The Psychoneuroses. Ontario: Christopher D. Green. Schultz, Duane P and Sydney Ellen Schultz. 2009, 2005. Theories of Personality Ninth Edition. Belmont: Wadsworth, Cengage Learning (http://www.phobosdeimos.com/History/Frankenstein/Frankenstein%20History.htm. Retrieved on June, 20th 2013) (http://12013pus.blogspot.com/ 2013/ 06/ sigmund-freud.html. Retrieved on June, 20th 2013) (http://jambeekidul.blogspot.com/2012/05/agresi.html. Retrieved on June, 20th 2013)

Debarun Bhattacharjya (" Formulating Asymmetric Decision Problems as Decision Circuits " and " From Reliability Block Diagrams to Fault Tree Circuits ") is a research staff member in the Risk Analytics team within the broader Business Analytics and Math Sciences division at IBM T.J. Watson Research Center. He received his Ph.D. in management science and engineering at Stanford University. His primary research interests lie in decision and risk analysis, and probabilistic models and decision theory in artificial intelligence. Specifically, he has pursued research in probabilistic graphical models (influence diagrams and Bayesian networks), value of information, sensitivity analysis, and utility theory. His applied work has been in domains such as sales, energy, business services, and public policy. He has coauthored more than 10 publications in highly refereed journals and conference proceedings, as well as two patents. He was nominated by IBM management for the Young Researcher Connection at the Institute for Operations Research and the Management Sciences (INFORMS) Practice Conference in 2010. Email: debarunb@us.ibm.com . May Cheung (" Regulation Games Between Government and Competing Companies: Oil Spills and Other Disasters ") is an undergraduate senior in the Department of Industrial and Systems Engineering at the University at Buffalo. Her research interests are in decision analysis, optimization, and simulation with respect to complex, high-impact decisions. Email: mgcheung@buffalo.edu . Léa A. Deleris (" From Reliability Block Diagrams to Fault Tree Circuits ") is a research staff member and manager at IBM Dublin Research Laboratory, where she oversees the Risk Collaboratory, a three-year research project funded in part by the Irish Industrial Development Agency around risk management, from stochastic optimization to the communication of risk information to decision makers. Prior to joining the Dublin lab, she was a research staff member with the Risk Analytics Group, Business Application and Mathematical Science Department, IBM T.J. Watson Research Center, Yorktown Heights, New York. Her primary interests have been in the fields of decision theory and risk analysis. Her work is currently focused on leveraging natural language processing techniques to facilitate the construction of risk models, distributed elicitation of expert opinions, and value of information problems. She holds a Ph.D. in management science and engineering from Stanford University. Email: lea.deleris@ie.ibm.com . Philippe Delquié (" Risk Measures from Risk-Reducing Experiments ") is an associate professor of decision sciences at the George Washington University, and holds a Ph.D. from Massachusetts Institute of Technology. Professor Delquié's teaching and research are in decision, risk, and multicriteria analysis. His research is at the nexus of behavioral and normative theories of decision, addressing issues in preference elicitation, value of information, nonexpected utility models of choice, and risk measures. Prior to joining the George Washington University, he held academic appointments at INSEAD, the University of Texas at Austin, and École Normale Supérieure, France, and visiting appointments at Duke University's Fuqua School of Business. He is on the editorial board of Decision Analysis and has completed a term as an associate editor. Email: delquie@gwu.edu . Lorraine Dodd (" Regulating Autonomous Agents Facing Conflicting Objectives: A Command and Control Example ") is a highly respected international contributor to command and leadership studies within military and UK governmental command, control, intelligence and information analysis, and research. She has an honours degree in pure mathematics and an M.Sc. in operational research and management science from the University of Warwick majoring in catastrophe theory and nonlinearity. Her main interest is in sense-making, decision making, and risk taking under conditions of uncertainty, confusion, volatility, ambiguity, and contention, as applied to the study of institutions, organizations, society, people, and governance. She uses analogy with brain functions and coherent cellular functions to develop mathematical models of complex decision behavior. Her most recent studies include an application of a multiagency, multiperspective approaches to collaborative decision making and planning, and development of an "open-eyes/open-mind" framework to provide support to leaders when dealing with complex crises and "black swans." She has developed an understanding of the nonlinear, slow and fast dynamics of behavior, in particular, of means of organizing for agility in complex and uncertain environments. Email: l.dodd@cranfield.ac.uk . Rachele Foschi (" Interactions Between Ageing and Risk Properties in the Analysis of Burn-in Problems ") has an M.Sc. and a Ph.D. in mathematics from the University of Rome La Sapienza, where she also worked as a tutor for the courses of calculus and probability. Currently, she is an assistant professor in the Economics and Institutional Change Research Area at IMT (Institutions, Markets, Technologies) Advanced Studies, in Lucca, Italy. Her research interests include stochastic dependence, reliability, stochastic orders, point processes, and mathematical models in economics. Random sets and graphs, linguistics, and behavioral models are of broader interest to her. Email: rachele.foschi@imtlucca.it . Simon French (" Expert Judgment, Meta-analysis, and Participatory Risk Analysis ") recently joined the Department of Statistics at the University of Warwick to become the director of the Risk Initiative and Statistical Consultancy Unit. Prior to joining the University of Warwick, he was a professor of information and decision sciences at Manchester Business School. Simon's research career began in Bayesian statistics, and he was one of the first to apply hierarchical modeling, particularly in the domain of protein crystallography. Nowadays he is better known for his work on decision making, which began with his early work on decision theory. Over the years, his work has generally become more applied: looking at ways of supporting real decision makers facing major strategic and risk issues. In collaboration with psychologists, he has sought to support real decision makers and stakeholders in complex decisions in ways that are mindful of their human characteristics. He has a particular interest in societal decision making, particularly with respect to major risks. He has worked on public risk communication and engagement and the wider areas of stakeholder involvement and deliberative democracy. Simon has worked across the public and private sectors, often in contexts that relate to the environment, energy, food safety, and the nuclear industry. In all of his work, the emphasis is on multidisciplinary and participatory approaches to solving real problems. Email: simon.french@warwick.ac.uk . L. Robin Keller (" From the Editors: Games and Decisions in Reliability and Risk ") is a professor of operations and decision technologies in the Merage School of Business at the University of California, Irvine. She received her Ph.D. and M.B.A. in management science and her B.A. in mathematics from the University of California, Los Angeles. She has served as a program director for the Decision, Risk, and Management Science Program of the U.S. National Science Foundation (NSF). Her research is on decision analysis and risk analysis for business and policy decisions and has been funded by NSF and the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency. Her research interests cover multiple attribute decision making, riskiness, fairness, probability judgments, ambiguity of probabilities or outcomes, risk analysis (for terrorism, environmental, health, and safety risks), time preferences, problem structuring, cross-cultural decisions, and medical decision making. She is currently the editor-in-chief of Decision Analysis, published by the Institute for Operations Research and the Management Sciences (INFORMS). She is a fellow of INFORMS and has held numerous roles in INFORMS, including board member and chair of the INFORMS Decision Analysis Society. She is a recipient of the George F. Kimball Medal from INFORMS. She has served as the decision analyst on three National Academy of Sciences committees. Email: lrkeller@uci.edu . Miguel A. Lejeune (" Game Theoretical Approach for Reliable Enhanced Indexation ") is an assistant professor of decision sciences at the George Washington University (GWU) and holds a Ph.D. degree from Rutgers University. Prior to joining GWU, he was a visiting assistant professor in operations research at Carnegie Mellon University. His areas of expertise/research interests include stochastic programming, financial risk, and large-scale optimization. He is the recipient of a Young Investigator/CAREER Research Grant (2009) from the Army Research Office. He also received the IBM Smarter Planet Faculty Innovation Award (December 2011) and the Royal Belgian Sciences Academy Award for his master's thesis. Email: mlejeune@gwu.edu . Jason R. W. Merrick (" From the Editors: Games and Decisions in Reliability and Risk ") is a professor in the Department of Statistical Sciences and Operations Research at Virginia Commonwealth University. He has a D.Sc. in operations research from the George Washington University. He teaches courses in decision analysis, risk analysis, and simulation. His research is primarily in the area of decision analysis and Bayesian statistics. He has worked on projects ranging from assessing maritime oil transportation and ferry system safety, the environmental health of watersheds, and optimal replacement policies for rail tracks and machine tools, and he has received grants from the National Science Foundation, the Federal Aviation Administration, the United States Coast Guard, the American Bureau of Shipping, British Petroleum, and Booz Allen Hamilton, among others. He has also performed training for Infineon Technologies, Wyeth Pharmaceuticals, and Capital One Services. He is an associate editor for Decision Analysis and Operations Research. He is the information officer for the Decision Analysis Society of INFORMS. Email: jrmerric@vcu.edu . Gilberto Montibeller (" Modeling State-Dependent Priorities of Malicious Agents ") is a tenured lecturer in decision sciences in the Department of Management at the London School of Economics (LSE). With a first degree in electrical engineering (Universidade Federal de Santa Catarina (UFSC), Brazil, 1993), he started his career as an executive at British and American Tobacco. Moving back to academia, he was awarded a master's degree (UFSC, 1996) and a Ph.D. in production engineering (UFSC/University of Strathclyde, United Kingdom, 2000). He then continued his studies as a postdoctoral research fellow in management science at the University of Strathclyde (2002–2003). He is an area editor of the Journal of Multi-Criteria Decision Analysis, and he is on the editorial board of Decision Analysis and the EURO Journal on Decision Processes. His main research interest is on supporting strategic-level decision making, both in terms of decision analytic methodologies and of decision processes. He has been funded by the AXA Research Fund, United Kingdom's EPSRC (Engineering and Physical Sciences Research Council), and Brazil's CAPES (Coordenação de Aperfeiçoamento de Pessoal de Nível Superior). His research has been published in journals such as the European Journal of Operational Research, Decision Support Systems, and OMEGA—The International Journal of Management Science. One of his papers, on the evaluation of strategic options and scenario planning, was awarded the Wiley Prize in Applied Decision Analysis by the International Society of Multi-Criteria Decision Making. He has had visiting positions at the International Institute for Applied Systems Analysis (IIASA, Austria) and the University of Warwick (United Kingdom), and is a visiting associate professor of production engineering at the University of São Paulo (Brazil). He also has extensive experience in applying decision analysis in practice; over the past 17 years he has provided consulting to both private and public organizations in Europe and South America. He is a regular speaker at the LSE Executive Education courses. Email: g.montibeller@lse.ac.uk . M. Elisabeth Paté-Cornell (" Games, Risks, and Analytics: Several Illustrative Cases Involving National Security and Management Situations ") specializes in engineering risk analysis with application to complex systems (space, medical, etc.). Her research has focused on explicit inclusion of human and organizational factors in the analysis of systems' failure risks. Her recent work is on the use of game theory in risk analysis with applications that have included counterterrorism and nuclear counterproliferation problems. She is a member of the National Academy of Engineering, the French Académie des Technologies, and of several boards, including Aerospace, Draper Laboratory, and In-Q-Tel. Dr. Paté-Cornell was a member of the President's Foreign Intelligence Advisory Board from December 2001 to 2008. She holds an engineering degree (applied mathematics and computer science) from the Institut Polytechnique de Grenoble (France), an M.S. in operations research and a Ph.D. in engineering-economic systems, both from Stanford University. Email: mep@stanford.edu . Jesus Rios (" Adversarial Risk Analysis: The Somali Pirates Case ") is a research staff member at the IBM T.J. Watson Research Center. He has a Ph.D. in computer sciences and mathematical modeling from the University Rey Juan Carlos. Before joining IBM, he worked in several universities as a researcher, including the University of Manchester, the University of Luxembourg, Aalborg University, and Concordia University. He participated in the 2007 SAMSI program on Risk Analysis, Extreme Events, and Decision Theory, and led work in the area of adversarial risk analysis. He has also worked as a consultant for clients in the transportation, distribution, energy, defense, and telecommunication sectors. His main research interests are in the areas of risk and decision analysis and its applications. Email: jriosal@us.ibm.com . David Rios Insua (" Adversarial Risk Analysis: The Somali Pirates Case ") is a professor of statistics and operations research at Rey Juan Carlos University and a member of the Spanish Royal Academy of Sciences. He has written 15 monographs and more than 90 refereed papers in his areas of interest, which include decision analysis, negotiation analysis, risk analysis, and Bayesian statistics, and their applications. He is scientific advisor of AISoy Robotics. He is on the editorial board of Decision Analysis. Email: david.rios@urjc.es . Fabrizio Ruggeri (" From the Editors: Games and Decisions in Reliability and Risk ") is the director of research at IMATI CNR (Institute of Applied Mathematics and Information Technology at the Italian National Research Council) in Milano, Italy. He received a B.Sc. in mathematics from the University of Milano, an M.Sc. in statistics from Carnegie Mellon University, and a Ph.D. in statistics from Duke University. After a start as a researcher at Alfa Romeo and then a computer consultant, he has been working at CNR since 1987. His interests are mostly in Bayesian and industrial statistics, especially in robustness, decision analysis, reliability, and stochastic processes; recently, he got involved in biostatistics and biology as well. Dr. Ruggeri is an adjunct faculty member at the Polytechnic Institute (New York University), a faculty member in the Ph.D. program in mathematics and statistics at the University of Pavia, a foreign faculty member in the Ph.D. program in statistics at the University of Valparaiso, and a member of the advisory board of the Ph.D. program in mathematical engineering at Polytechnic of Milano. An ASA Fellow and an ISI elected member, Dr. Ruggeri is the current ISBA (International Society for Bayesian Analysis) president and former ENBIS (European Network for Business and Industrial Statistics) president. He is the editor-in-chief of Applied Stochastic Models in Business and Industry and the Encyclopedia of Statistics in Quality and Reliability, and he is also the Chair of the Bayesian Inference in Stochastic Processes workshops and codirector of the Applied Bayesian Statistics summer school. Email: fabrizio@mi.imati.cnr.it . Juan Carlos Sevillano (" Adversarial Risk Analysis: The Somali Pirates Case ") is a part-time lecturer at the Department of Statistics and Operations Research II (Decision Methods) at the School of Economics of Complutense University. He holds a B.Sc. in mathematics from Complutense University and an M.Sc. in decision systems engineering from Rey Juan Carlos University. Email: sevimjc@ccee.ucm.es . Ross D. Shachter (" Formulating Asymmetric Decision Problems as Decision Circuits ") is an associate professor in the Department of Management Science and Engineering at Stanford University, where his teaching includes probability, decision analysis, and influence diagrams. He has been at Stanford since earning his Ph.D. in operations research from the University of California, Berkeley in 1982, except for two years visiting the Duke University Center for Health Policy Research and Education. His main research focus has been on the communication and analysis of the relationships among uncertain quantities in the graphical representations called Bayesian belief networks and influence diagrams, and in the 1980s he developed the DAVID influence diagram processing system for the Macintosh. His research in medical decision analysis has included the analysis of vaccination strategies and cancer screening and follow-up. At Duke he helped to develop an influence diagram-based approach for medical technology assessment. He has served on the Decision Analysis Society (DAS) of INFORMS Council, chaired its student paper competition, organized the DAS cluster in Nashville, and was honored with its Best Publication Award. For INFORMS, he organized the 1992 Doctoral Colloquium and has been an associate editor in decision analysis for Management Science and Operations Research. He has also served as Program Chair and General Chair for the Uncertainty in Artificial Intelligence Conference. At Stanford he served from 1990 until 2011 as a resident fellow in an undergraduate dormitory, and he was active in planning the university's new student orientation activities and alcohol policy. Email: shachter@stanford.edu . Jim Q. Smith (" Regulating Autonomous Agents Facing Conflicting Objectives: A Command and Control Example ") has been a full professor of statistics at the University of Warwick in the United Kingdom for 18 years, receiving a Ph.D. from Warwick University in 1977, and has more than 100 refereed publications in the area of Bayesian decision theory and related fields. He has particular interests in customizing probabilistic models in dynamic, high-dimensional problems to the practical needs of a decision maker, often using novel graphical approaches. As well as teaching decision analysis to more than 3,000 top math students in the United Kingdom and supervising 23 Ph.D. students in his areas of expertise, he has been chairman of the Risk Initiative and Statistical Consultancy Unit at Warwick for 10 years, engaging vigorously in the university's interaction with industry and commerce. His book Bayesian Decision Analysis: Principles and Practice was published by Cambridge University Press in 2010. Email: j.q.smith@warwick.ac.uk . Refik Soyer (" From the Editors: Games and Decisions in Reliability and Risk ") is a professor of decision sciences and of statistics and the chair of the Department of Decision Sciences at the George Washington University (GWU). He also serves as the director of the Institute for Integrating Statistics in Decision Sciences at GWU. He received his D.Sc. in University of Sussex, England, and B.A. in Economics from Boğaziçi University, Turkey. His areas of interest are Bayesian statistics and decision analysis, stochastic modeling, statistical aspects of reliability analysis, and time-series analysis. He has published more than 90 articles. His work has appeared in journals such as Journal of the American Statistical Association; Journal of the Royal Statistical Society, Ser. B.; Technometrics; Biometrics; Journal of Econometrics; Statistical Science; International Statistical Review; and Management Science. He has also coedited a volume titled Mathematical Reliability: An Expository Perspective. Soyer is an elected member of the International Statistical Institute, a fellow of the Turkish Statistical Association, and a fellow of the American Statistical Association. He was vice president of the International Association for Statistical Computing. He served on the editorial board of the Journal of the American Statistical Association and is currently an associate editor of the Applied Stochastic Models in Business and Industry. Email: soyer@gwu.edu . Fabio Spizzichino (" Interactions Between Ageing and Risk Properties in the Analysis of Burn-in Problems ") is a full professor of probability theory at the Department of Mathematics, the Sapienza University of Rome. He teaches courses on introductory probability, advanced probability, and stochastic processes. In the past, he has also taught courses on basic mathematical statistics, Bayesian statistics, decision theory, and reliability theory. His primary research interests are related to probability theory and its applications. A partial list of scientific activities includes dependence models, stochastic ageing for lifetimes, and (semi-)copulas; first-passage times and optimal stopping times for Markov chains and discrete state-space processes; order statistics property for counting processes in continuous or discrete time, in one or more dimensions; sufficiency concepts in Bayesian statistics and stochastic filtering; and reliability of coherent systems and networks. He also has a strong interest in the connections among the above-mentioned topics and in their applications in different fields. At the present time, he is particularly interested in the relations among dependence, ageing, and utility functions. Email: fabio.spizzichino@uniroma1.it . Sumitra Sri Bhashyam (" Modeling State-Dependent Priorities of Malicious Agents ") is a Ph.D. candidate in the Management Science Group at the London School of Economics (LSE). Her Ph.D. thesis is supervised by Dr. Gilberto Montibeller and cosupervised by Dr. David Lane. Her research interests include decision analysis, multicriteria decision analysis, preference modeling, and preference change. Before coming to study in the United Kingdom, Sri Bhashyam studied mathematics, physics, and computer sciences in France for two years, after which she moved to the United Kingdom to complete a B.A.Hons in marketing communications and then an M.Sc. in operational research from the LSE. She worked as a project manager at Xerox and, subsequently, as a consultant for an SME (small and medium enterprise) to help them set up their quality management system. Alongside the Ph.D., and participating in other research and consultancy projects, she has been a graduate teaching assistant for undergraduate, master, and executive students at the LSE. The courses she teaches include topics such as normative and descriptive decision theory, prescriptive decision analysis, simulation modeling and analysis. Email: s.sribhashyam@lse.ac.uk . Jun Zhuang (" Regulation Games Between Government and Competing Companies: Oil Spills and Other Disasters ") has been an assistant professor of industrial and systems engineering at the University at Buffalo, the State University of New York (SUNY-Buffalo), since he obtained his Ph.D. in industrial engineering in 2008 from the University of Wisconsin–Madison. Dr. Zhuang's long-term research goal is to integrate operations research and game theory to better mitigate, prepare for, respond to, and recover from both natural and man-made hazards. Other areas of interest include healthcare, sports, transportation, supply chain management, and sustainability. Dr. Zhuang's research has been supported by the U.S. National Science Foundation (NSF), by the U.S. Department of Homeland Security (DHS) through the Center for Risk and Economic Analysis of Terrorism Events (CREATE) and National Consortium for the Study of Terrorism and Responses to Terrorism (START), by the U.S. Department of Energy (DOE) through the Oak Ridge National Laboratory (ORNL), and by the U.S. Air Force Office of Scientific Research (AFOSR) through the Air Force Research Laboratory (AFRL). Dr. Zhuang is a fellow of the 2011 U.S. Air Force Summer Faculty Fellowship Program (AF SFFP), sponsored by the AFOSR. Dr. Zhuang is also a fellow of the 2009–2010 Next Generation of Hazards and Disasters Researchers Program, sponsored by the NSF. Dr. Zhuang is on the editorial board of Decision Analysis and is the coeditor of Decision Analysis Today. Email: jzhuang@buffalo.edu .

AN ANALYSIS OF TRANSLATING THE ADDRESSING TERMS IN PRAMOEDYA ANANTA TOER'S THIS EARTH OF MANKIND Azimatul Fauziah English Literature, Faculty of Languages and Arts, State University of Surabaya azimatul13@gmail.com Dian Rivia Himmawati, SS, M.Hum. English Language and Literature Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, State University of Surabaya dianrivia@gmail.com ABSTRAK Studi ini focus pada penerjemahan sapaan dalam Bumi Manusia sebagai bahasa sumber dan This Earth of Mankind sebagai bahasa sasaran. Penelitian ini bertujuan untuk mengetahui pengaruh dari kekuasaan dan solidaritas dalam penerjemahan sapaan dan mengetahui faktor yang menyebabkan ketakterjemahan dalam menerjemahkan sapaan. Metode deskriptif kualitatif, teori penerjemahan (House; 2009), hubungan antar kata , kata ganti orang yang memiliki kekuasaan dan solidaritas (Brown and Gilman; 1960), dan register kategori Halliday digunakan untuk menganalisa data. Hasil analisa menunjukan bahwa ada tiga macam sapaan di This Earth of Mankind, sapaan dalam bahasa Belanda, Melayu, dan Jawa. Beberapa sapaan dari bahasa yang berbeda memiliki makna yang sepadan dan penerjemah menerjemahkannya dengan istilah yang sama dengan menggunakan 'denotative equivalence' dan pragmatic equivalence. Penerjemah gagal memahami bahwa penulis membedakan sapaan untuk penjajah dan jajahan, keluarga bangsawan dan masyarakat umum, hubungan formal dan keakraban. Masalah penerjemahan sapaan terjadi ketika sapaan tersebut memiliki konsep khusus yang berhubungan dengan budaya tertentu namun tidak memiliki istilah padanan dalam bahasa sasaran dan karena sistem tatabahasa yang berbeda. Oleh karena itu, penerjemah menggunakan dua pandangan yang berbeda untuk menerjemahkan sapaan. pandangan yang pertama terpusat pada bahasa sumber sedangkan pandangan yang kedua terpusat pada proses penafsiran penerjemah. Hal tersebut membuat terjemahan menjadi sangat berbeda jika dilihat dari mode (cara), field (bidang), dan tenor (tujuan). Kata Kunci: penerjemahan, sapaan, padanan, budaya, kekuasaan ABSTRACT This study focuses on the translation of addressing term in Bumi Manusia as source text and This Earth of Mankind as target text. The purpose of this study is to find out the influence of power and solidarity in translating the addressing terms and find out the factors of untranslatability in translating addressing term. Descriptive qualitative method, translation theory (House; 2009), lexical relation (Kreidler; 1998), pronoun of power and solidarity (Brown and Gilman; 1960), and Hallidayan register categories are applied to analyze the data. The result show that there are three kinds of addressing terms in This Earth of Mankind, Dutch addressing term, Malay addressing term, and Javanese addressing term. Some addressing terms from different language have the same proportional meaning and the translator translated them as the same term and the translator used denotative equivalence and pragmatic equivalence. The translator failed to catch that the author differ the addressing term to show the difference between colonize and colonizer, aristocrat family and common people, intimacy relation and formal relation. The problem of translating addressing terms appeared when the special concept of addressing term related to particular culture do not have any equivalence term in target text and the different of grammatical system. Therefore, it makes the translator use double perspective in translating the addressing term. The first focuses on the source text while the other focus on the process of interpretation by the translator. It made the result of the translation become really different from the original seen from register categories: mode, field, and tenor. Keywords: translation, addressing term, equivalence, culture, dan power INTRODUCTION Bumi Manusia is one of the greatest works of Pramoedya Ananta Toer who was frequently discussed as Indonesia's and Southeast Asia's best candidate for a Nobel Prize in Literature. Terms of addressee plays important role in Bumi Manusia because it indicates the social status of someone. There are three kinds of addressing terms based on ethnicity in this novel. They are Dutch addressing term, Malay addressing term, and Javanese addressing term. Oyetade (as quoted in Chu-Cing Hsu; 2) defines terms of addresseeas words or linguistic expression which speakers use to designate the person being talked to while talk is in progress or which writers use to address the recipient in written communication. Moreover, Braun (1988:7) explains that the actual use and the function of addressing terms depands on the stucture of language, on the speaker's intention and on the address relationship between two interlocutors, as well as on the occasion of the occurrence. Juliane House (2009: 4) defined translation as a process of replacing a text in one language by text in another language. He also explained that translating is not only a linguistic act but it is also an act of communication across culture. Translating terms of addressee from Indonesian into English is not easy because they have different pronominal form. In translating addressing term, the translator should notice on the detail. Words can only be understood when it is considered together with the cultural context. So, in translating addressing term, it is not only replacing the word to another language but creating the same meaning and atmosphere as similar as the original text. Moreover, the addressing terms in Bumi Manusia are closely related to power. Braun and Gilman defined Power as ability to control behavior over another. They also said that power is a relationship between at least two persons, and it is nonreciprocal in the sense that both can not have the same power in the same area of behavior (1960: 254). People who have power will be addressed differently from common people. Power is associated with high social status and it reflects respect and honor. So, people from high social status will be addressed in polite way to show a great reverence. To translate a text as similar as the source text, it is needed to see whether the source text is equivalent to target text or not. House defined equivalence as how similarity of message or function is interpreted (2009: 29). There are many types of equivalence and it depends on the perspective that the translator used. It is possible to use denotative equivalence that use 'real world' referents to which the text relates. Also, the translator could use other equivalence such as pragmatic equivalence which focuses to fulfill its communicative function for the recipients. This study tries to discuss the factors of untranslatability in translating addressing term. There are two research questions for this study, (1) How does the translator translate the Indonesian addressing terms in Toer's Bumi Manusia into English version, This Earth of Mankind? (2) What is the influence of power and solidarity toward the choices of addressing terms in Toer's Bumi Manusia? This study tries to describe about the method of the translator in translating addressing term and know the influence of power and solidarity in translating the addressing term. This study only focuses on translating the addressing terms that have any equivalence problems in their translation and do not pay attention to grammar or another linguistic aspect. This study tries to describe about the process of young learner with visual learning style acquire language and know the relationships between personality and learning style. This study is not only focusing in linguistics but also covering learning activities and psychology area but it is not for learning strategy. Several theories are becoming main cores of this study, such as translation theory of House, lexical relation of Kreidler and Brown and Gilman in pronoun of power and solidarity. . RESEARCH METHOD This study uses descriptive-qualitative in getting and describing about the translating addressing terms phenomena in This Earth of Mankind. This study needs to be explained by words not by numbers or statistics, because this study is stressing on translation aspect and its relationship with culture. Bodgan and Biklen (1984:5) defined the qualitative approach as a research procedure which produces a descriptive data such as verbal or nonverbal utterances or words from the object being observed. The data for this study are utterances. There are two sources of data used in this study. Those data are Toer's Bumi Manusia as source text that was written by Pramoedya Ananta Toer and This Earth of Mankind as target text that was translated by Max Lane. Observation is used to analyze this research. Observation includes collection of the data that is needed by the researcher without manipulating. Sugiyono(2010, p. 146) adds that observation is done by the researcher about what the researcher wants to observe in the research. To observe this research, internet access and taking a note are needed by the researcher as the basic instrument. There were three steps to analyze the data. They were data reduction, data display and conclusion and verification. The researcher sorted the data by choosing the addressing terms that had problem with equivalence. Then, she displayed the data in table. Conclusion and verification became the last step of the data analysis process. In this case, the data had been displayed and discussed before were concluded. The conclusion was the answer of the problems existing supported by some theories related (Sugiyono, 2010, p. 345). To answer the first question, the researcher used lexical relation of Kreidler in his book introducing English semantic and translation theory by Machali. Then, in answering the research question number two, the researcher used pronoun of power and solidarity by Brown and Gilman, translation theory by Nababan and House, then collaborate with Hallidayan register categories of field, mode and tenor. ANNALYSIS AND DISCUSSION There are two analyses in this section. The first is the analysis of the method that was used by translator to translate addressing terms. The second is the analysis of relation between power and solidarity toward the addressing terms. In translating terms of addressees, the translator should find the equivalence between the source text and the target text. House (2009: 29) defines equivalence as a similar message and fulfills a similar function. The writer noticed that the translator use some different patterns. The first pattern, the translator tried to find out the literal or denotative equivalence which use 'real world' as referents for source text to target text. The second pattern, the translator used the original addressing terms from the source text and provided glossary for informing the meaning of the addressing terms in the end of the novel. The last, the translator changed the addressing terms to different addressing terms as the adaptation to the context of target language. After analyzing the method that was used by translator to translate addressing terms, the research used the following table to sum up the result: Table 1 The Comparison of Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia and This Earth of Mankind No Original Translation Procedure Problem 1. Juffrouw Miss Literal translation Different in context 2. Noni Miss Literal translation Different in context 3. Noni Noni Annotation Inconsistent 4. Mevrouw Mrs/Madam/ Ma'am Literal translation Different in context 5. Mevrouw Miss Free translation Different in meaning 6. Tuanmuda Young master Literal translation Different in context 7. Tuanmuda Master Literal translation Inconsistent 8. Tuan Sir/Mr. Literal translation Different in context 9. Tuan Tuan Annotation Inconsistent 10. Tuan You/he Free translation Different in function 11. Tuan-tuan Tuans Free translation Different in meaning 12. Ndoro Master Literal translation Different in context 13. Ndoro Ndoro Annotation Inconsistent 14. Sahaya I Literal translation Different in context 15. Sahaya Your servant Free translation Different in meaning 16. Meneer Mr. Literal translation Different in context 17. Papa Father Literal translation Different in context 18 Kowe You Literal translation Different in context 19. Nak Child Literal translation Different in context 20. Nyai Nyai Annotation - 21. Nyai-nyai Nyais Free translation Different in meaning 22. Gus Gus Annotation - 23. Sinyo Sinyo Annotation - 24. Mas Mas Annotation - 25. Abang Your friend Free translation Different in meaning 26. Man Man Free translation Different in context 27. Mr Mr. Free translation Different in meaning As shown from the table above, Malay dominated the addressing terms because Malay is neutral language that can be used by Javanese and Dutch in their daily conversations. Noni, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Nak, Sinyo, and Abang are addressing terms that belong to Malay addressing terms. These terms are more common because Malay is widely used in all Dutch East Indies. In the other hand, there were some Javanese addressing terms such as Nyai, Ndoro, Kowe, Gus, Mas, and Man that were used in particular occasions or refer to particular people. Similar to Javanese addressing terms, Dutch addressing terms are only used for certain people. Juffrouw, Mevrouw, Meneer, and Meester are Ducth addressing terms that only used to call Dutch people. There are three patterns in translating addressing terms. In the first pattern, the translator used denotative equivalence which only focused on the meaning of the terms. Machali (2000) stated that as a method, literal translation considers as the most important translation procedure because the basic of literal translation is in clause or sentence level. However, translating addressing terms include and reflect the culture of the society because the addressing terms that were used by the characters determine their background whether their status or ethnicity. Even the words in source text have the same denotation with target text, they do not always have the same connotation. The translator used two different procedures in translating the addressing terms for the first pattern. The first procedure is lexical translation which is used to translate Tuanmuda, Tuan, Papa, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Aku, Kowe, and Nak. Some of the terms are not appropriate because there is the difference of interpersonal perspective. The second procedure is adaptation. The translator attempted to make the addressing terms familiar in target text. The terms Juffrouw, Mevrouw, Meneer, Ndoro, and Noni are special concepts that were used in Dutch colonial era. The translation text could be understood by the reader of the target text, but the reader can not catch the essence that those terms are particular addressing terms for certain groups. So, even the words of source text have denotative equivalence in target text, but they are not suitable for the context of source text. In the second pattern, the translator did not change the addressing terms because the terms, Noni, Nyai, Ndoro, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas are special concept of source text that do not have any equivalence word in target text. The translator used annotation to translate because he persisted to use the original terms and gave glossary to explain the meaning of the term. The writer noticed that the translator is understand that the addressing terms have important role to distinguish the identity of the characters, but he only highlighted Javanese addressing terms. The concept of thing in Dutch and English are almost similar because they are in the same language family. So, the translator was easy to find out the lexical equivalence from Ducth terms to English terms. However, the concept of some words such as Noni, Sinyo, and Nyai are especially used in colonial era, so it is difficult to find out the equivalence in target text. Ndoro, Gus, and Mas are terms from Javanese culture who really emphasis in status and familiarity while English only differ for formal or informal situation. Unfortunately, the translator used inconsistent translation procedures for one term. For instance, the term Noni is translated as Miss by using lexical translation and the translator also used annotation in other text so that he did not change the addressing terms. These conditions would make the reader confuse and would make wrong interpretation that Miss and Noni are different. The last pattern showed that the translator change the form of the addressing terms. The translator used free style translation. The translator missed to understand the language system of source text and target text because he translated Nyai-Nyai as Nyais and Tuan-Tuan as Tuans. Nyai and Tuan are not English term, so the plural form of Nyai and Tuan are not necessarily Nyais or Tuans because it is unclear whether Nyai and Tuan are countable or uncountable noun. Accountability concept is universal concept that can be understood by all people and can be expressed through lexical structure in all language, but not all languages have grammatical category for number and not all languages apply the same concept for number. The second analysis is relation between power and solidarity toward the addressing using T and V because in previous part, there are many translations of addressing term that are not appropriate to the context of the novel. The ways of people in choosing the addressing terms are really related to the culture that exist in their society. The culture of society consists of everything that everybody has to know or believe in order to operate manner that acceptable for its member. In Javanese society, especially in the past, the kingdom applied feudal system. This system force lower class people to respect much to people who have more power. Gilman (1960; 252) defined Power as a relationship between at least two persons and it is nonreciprocal because both can not have the same authority. There are many forms of power such as physical strength, wealth, age, sex, institutionalized role in the state, the army, or within the family. The relations called older than, richer than, stronger than, employer of, richer than and nobler then are all asymmetrical. If A is older than B, B is not older than A. The relation called "more powerful than". The pronoun usage expressing this power relation is also asymmetrical or nonreciprocal, with the greater receiving V and the lesser T. Pronoun form of T and V were used by some European countries to differ between 'singular you' tu (T) and 'plural you' vos (V). Now, T and V are used as symbols; the T form is often described as the familiar form and the V form as the polite one. The superior will say T to the inferior and receives V, and vice versa. T and V approach also could be used to indicate solidarity. The T form is usually used by people who stand in the same position. It reflects symmetrical relation; for instance: attended the same school or have the same parents or practice in the same profession. The T of solidarity can be produced by frequency of contact as well as by objective similarities. The dimension of solidarity is potentially appropriate to all persons addressed. Power superiors may be solidarity (parents, elder siblings) or not solidarity (officials whom one seldom sees). Reciprocal T usage was always available to show intimacy. The following part would discuss the power of characters and its influence among the other characters and the writer used T and V form to analyze them. To sum up the relation of power and solidarity through the addressing term that were chosen by the characters in Bumi Manusia, the writer summarized them into a table. The table would illustrate the addressing terms, the interlocutors, the relation between interlocutors, and the function of the addressing terms. Table 2 The T and V form of Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia No Addressing Term Interlocutor Relation Function 1 Juffrouw Java – Dutch Dutch- Indo nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 2 Noni Java – Indo nonreciprocal Respecting 3 Mevrouw Java – Dutch Dutch -Dutch Indo – Indo nonreciprocal reciprocal reciprocal Respecting showing intimacy respecting 4 Nyai Java – Java Dutch - Java reciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 5 Tuanmuda Dutch – Java Java - Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 6 Tuan Java - Java Java – Dutch nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 7 Ndoro Java – Dutch Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 8 Meneer Java – Dutch nonreciprocal Respecting 9 Mama Ann – Nyai Minke – Nyai nonreciprocal nonreciprocal showing intimacy showing intimacy 10 Papa Indo – western nonreciprocal showing intimacy 11 Aku Java - Java Java – Dutch reciprocal nonreciprocal showing intimacy showing intimacy 12 Sahaya Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 13 Kowe Dutch – Java nonreciprocal Disrespecting 14 Nak Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 15 Gus Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 16 Sinyo Java –Indo Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 17 Abang Indo - Indo Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting showing intimacy 18 Mas Indo – Java reciprocal showing intimacy 19 Man Dutch – Java nonreciprocal Disrespecting 20 Mr (Meester) Java – Dutch nonreciprocal Respecting The table above shows that there are three functions of addressing terms, respecting, disrespecting, and showing intimacy. From the data above, the relations of the interlocutors are mostly nonreciprocal, so it shows that social status is very important in colonial era because the nonreciprocal relations illustrate the difference power between addressor and addressee. In many nonreciprocal cases, the higher social status will get V form from the addressors to show their respect and say T form because they are not stand in the same position as the addressee. Except respecting, nonreciprocal relation is also used to show disrespect. The addressing terms that are used to disregard are especially designed for lower class by upper class or have bad connotation. In contrast, to show intimacy, the relations of the interlocutors are sometimes reciprocal or nonreciprocal. The dimension of solidarity is little bit different from power, because even the interlocutors are not stand in the same position they can use intimate addressing terms because their relations are close. DISCUSSION After analyzing the translation of addressing terms from the source text to target text, now the writer discusses the result of the analysis. Comparison of Original and Translation The research compares the field, tenor, and mode of Bumi Manusia and This Earth of Mankind. The concept of field, tenor, and mode are sociolinguistic dimensions of context of situation jointly characterizing a particular register. House (2009; 33) stated that the original and its translation should have an equivalent function whenever possible. He also said that text and context of situation are indeed separated, but the two interact with each other through inextricable connection between the social environment and the functional organization of language. Before analyzing the register, it is needed to analyze the genre first. House (2009; 35) explained that genre connect an individual text with the larger cultural context of the linguistic and cultural community in which the text is embedded. The genre of Bumi Manusia is historical fiction but it is based on the reality. It included to historical story because the setting illustrated the situation of Indonesia in the late of nineteenth century. The author used particular time and places that make the story as if it was real. The story happened in 1890's, when the national movement had been begun by native to fight against colonizer through non-violence way. Field The first dimension of register is field. Holmes (2009; 34) explained that field captures the subject matter or topic. It describes what the text is about and what kinds of thing are in text. The text was about Minke's life. It describe Minke's journey who is a naïve boy at first to be a mature person. In that process, Minke should face many problems dealing not only with himself but also his society and the colonizer. The complexities of Minke's problem include the conflict of social judgments, hierarchy system, and racial conflict. The description of this story is not so much as historical text but an attractive, easily readable story. Evidence for this is the use of Malay language in telling the story rather than Javanese or Dutch. Malay was language of interracial communication which was used by many people weather Native or Eurasian. However, there were many terms that are not Malay, but they were only used as addressing term. The choice of particular addressing term in Bumi Manusia shows the style of speaking and the purpose of the speaker, indeed the social status. Mevrouw, Juffrouw, Meester, and Meneer are some addressing terms that were borrowed from Dutch language, while Mas, Ndoro, Gus, Mas and Man are some addressing terms that were borrowed from Javanese language. The used of various addressing terms has function as the mark of power and solidarity. As seen in table 4.1.3 (see page 102) there are three functions of addressing terms, respecting, disrespecting, and showing intimacy. From that data, the relations of the interlocutors are mostly nonreciprocal, so it shows that social status is very important in colonial era because the nonreciprocal relations illustrate the difference power between addressor and addressee. The feudal and colonial system forced people to respect everyone who have more power. Geertz (1960: 282) explained that it is nearly impossible for language that applied etiquette system to say anything without indicating the social relationship between the speaker and the listener in terms of status and familiarity. In many nonreciprocal cases, the higher social status will get V form from the addressors to show their respect and say T form because they are not stand in the same position as the addressee. Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ndoro, Menner, Sahaya, Sinyo, Abang, and Meester are addressing terms to show respect. The translation appears to be generally and decrease its local color because the absence of Dutch addressing terms as the marker of Dutch colonial. Even the translation of Dutch addressing terms have the same function to respect the addressee, the translation can not replace the emotion and the feeling of the original. Except respecting, nonreciprocal relation is also used to show disrespect. The addressing terms that are used to disregard are especially designed for lower class by upper class or have bad connotation. For instance, Kowe is addressing term that was used by Dutch people to express disrespect toward Javanese. The translation of Kowe, you, can not express the same function as the original because this term is neutral addressing term. In contrast, to show intimacy, the relations of the interlocutors are sometimes reciprocal or nonreciprocal. The dimension of solidarity is little bit different from power. Even the interlocutors were not stand in the same position they can use intimate addressing terms because their relations are close. In Bumi Manusia, the relations of the people who used intimate addressing terms such as Mama, Papa, Gus, Abang, and Nak were nonreciprocal. Gus, Abang and Nak were used by older people to younger people. In Javanese, age is one of the main distinctions of nonreciprocal relation. The older people do not need to use polite form, but in this case Gus, Abang and Nak are polite addressing term that indicated close relationship between older and younger people. The translation of Abang (your friend) and Nak (child) can not full fill the same function as the intimate sign like the original did. Tenor House (2009; 34) stated that tenor refers to the nature of the participants, the author and his or her addressee, the relationship between them in terms of social power and familiarity, the author's intellectual and affective position, that is, his or her personal viewpoint. The author was an Indonesian author of novels, short stories, essays, polemic and histories of his homeland and its people. The author seemed to be very aware of the conditions of his story. He attempted to create colonial atmosphere as same as the reality. The choice of the addressing terms included Dutch, Malay, and Javanese was the evident. By differing the addressing terms based on the ethnicity and social status, the author would like to inform the reader the 'reality' in the past. He wanted to show that there were social distance between poor and rich, also Javanese as the colony and Dutch as the colonizer. He persisted to use Dutch addressing terms rather than change it into Malay to create colonial atmosphere because at that time Dutch people make their language as exclusive language. The translator also tried to create colonial atmosphere by using Java and Malay addressing term that do not have equivalent in English. However, instead of using Dutch term as the author did, the translator change the addressing terms into English. Dutch and English are still in the same language family, so there are many terms of English and Dutch that have the same meaning. Mevrouw, Juffrouw, Meneer, and Meester are Dutch terms. Except Meester, they are denotatively equivalent. Mevrouw could be translated as Mrs, Juffrouw as Miss, and Meneer as Mr. They have the same referents in the real world, so it makes them denotatively equivalents. Although, the translator failed to capture that Dutch addressing term has special function as imperial impression. Ashcroft (2002; 7) stated that one of main features of imperial oppression is control over language. Dutch people, at that time, not only controlled for social, politic, and economic aspects but also controlled the language. They limit the used of their language for themselves and their offspring to marginalize their colonies. The translator did not catch the author's aim that he wanted to show the great distance between Dutch and Javanese people. Instead of giving the Dutch colonial atmosphere, the translator gave mental image of British colonialism because the special terms that implicate Dutch colonialism had been translated in English terms. Based on the table in 4.1 (see page 3), most addressing term translation dealt with cultural context. This problem arose because the translation and the original can not make the same psychological understanding for the readers. In addition, the translator used inconsistent term in his translations that primarily make the reader confused. Mode House (2009; 34) defined Mode as a channel of communication. Equivalence in dimension of mode relates to the means whereby the communication is performed. In Bumi Manusia, there were some addressing terms that have different meaning than the lexical meaning because of the feeling of the speaker. Kowe actually is common addressing terms in Javanese society to address someone who is younger or have closed relation, but when it is used by Dutch people the function is changed from showing intimacy become disrespecting. When the Dutch people used Kowe in Bumi Manusia novel, the character always used it in high tension. However, the reader will not catch that Kowe has negative connotation directly because the translation term, you, is neutral addressing terms. The communication purpose of the term Kowe cannot easily catch. So, the irritation of the character could not be understood by the reader. As seen from the mode, field, and tenor analyses above, it show that the original and the translation are not equivalence. The genre of the translation in translating addressing term is not so much as the original because some translation of the addressing terms can not reveal the atmosphere of Dutch colonial that become the main point in this equivalence problem. Equivalence Problem in Translating Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia The analysis of register categories above clearly showed that the original and translation are not equal. Equivalence of source text and target has limited area because not all of the equivalence approaches can achieved all translation cases. The main factor that made the addressing in source text do not have suitable equivalence in target text is the special concept of Dutch colonial and Javanese culture. Nababan (1999: 99) said that the concept of source text can reveal a concept that is not well known in the target text. Some addressing terms from source text that has special concept are difficult to have their equivalence in target text because of the cultural concept of addressing term from Dutch and Javanese like Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai, Ndoro, Meneer, Gus, Sinyo, Mas, Man, and Meester. Those terms can not easily be transferred to target text because those terms are created by certain condition in particular communities. Some of those terms, Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Ndoro, and Meneer have the same denotation with the translation term, but the original and translation addressing term have different connotation that make them share different interpretation. The special concept that can not be replaced in target text lead to others related problem. The special concept of particular culture make the language concept of source text is not available in target text. Nababan (1999: 99) explained that the words of source text could be understand and recognized in target text but the target text does not have a term that can reveal the concept from source text. In this case, the term Sahaya and Kowe in source text have different concept from Aku and Kau. The target text do not differ the first and second singular pronoun that make the translation of Sahaya and Kowe have different function from source text. Even the concept of Sahaya and Kowe could be understand in the target text, but the term that have the same meaning and connotation with those term are not available. So, the translator used 'I' and 'you' in a pinch to replace Sahaya and Kowe even 'I' and 'you' also used to translate Aku and Kau. The complexities of Javanese community that apply speech level also direct the translation to the equivalence problem because it makes difference of interpersonal perspective. Nababan (1999: 03) argued that interpersonal perspective is related to the relation of the participants in a text. In a language that really concern to etiquette like Javanese, Geertz stated that it is impossible to address someone without pay attention to the status of the addressee. Etiquette system force the people to create different term for one concept, so the participant can easily choose the right term to address someone that suitable for both the addressor and the addressee. For instance, in Bumi Manusia there are three different addressing terms to call male parent, Papa, Ayah and Ayahanda. The use of those addressing term could reflect the social status of the addressor and the addressee. Papa is used in western family who live Dutch East Indies, Ayah is used in middle-low family, while Ayahanda is used in Javanese aristocrat family. This difference of Papa, Ayah and Ayahanda can not be seen in the translation because the translator translated them as 'father'. The other problem of equivalence that appears because of the particular culture of the two languages is the difference of expressive meaning. According to Nababan (1999: 103) the words in source text and target text have the same proportional meaning but often they are different in expressive meaning. There are many addressing terms that have the same proportional meaning but they are different in expressive meaning because Malay terms differentiate the addressing terms based on the relationship and the social status. The term Nak has the same proportional meaning with child, but they are used in different intention. Nak is for showing intimacy but child dispose to create formal atmosphere rather than familiarity. Both terms have the same proportional meaning but they express different purpose and connotation. The different perspective toward a concept will also lead the translation to equivalence problem (Nababan, 1999: 101). Furthermore, it is also the effect of special concept in source text. The term Man in Javanese context at that time was used to address Javanese adult male from middle-low status. In the translation text, the term Man translated as man because English does not distinguish the term man for rich or poor people. In the other hand, the translator also missed to capture the perspective of the character in choosing particular term when he translated Abang. The proportional meaning of Abang is addressing term to call elder brother but it could be used to call man or boy who is elder than the addressee. The translator translated Abangmu as your friend but from Nyai Ontosoroh's point of view, she used Abangmu to make Annelies felt comfort and consider Minke as her own son. Changing the term Abangmu as your friend would lead the reader to different understanding because it seems that Nyai Ontosoroh treat Minke as only her guest. The other factor except special concept of Dutch colonial and Javanese culture is the difference in grammatical system. Nababan (1999; 108) stated that grammatical equivalence focuses to the similar concept of source text and target text at the level of number, gender, person, tense, and aspect. In translating the addressing term, the problem appeared when source language and target language have different grammatical system. The term Nyai-Nyai became Nyais or Tuan-Tuan became Tuans is not equivalence because both term are Malay term. Malay and English apply different method to change the singular concept to be plural. The translator used free style translation and he missed to understand the language system of source text and target text because he translated Nyai-Nyai as Nyais and Tuan-Tuan as Tuans. Nyai and Tuan are not English term, so the plural form of Nyai and Tuan are not necessarily Nyais or Tuans because it is unclear whether Nyai and Tuan are countable or uncountable noun. Accountability concept is universal concept that can be understood by all people and can be expressed through lexical structure in all language, but not all languages have grammatical category for number and not all languages apply the same concept for number. Therefore, the translator should observe carefully whether one concept of a language could be applied to another language or not. The reader of the target text would feel unfamiliar because in some text, the translator used Nyai and Tuan for singular form, but after that those terms became Nyais and Tuans, whereas the reader could have another understanding rather than think that those terms are plural form because they never know the terms Nyais and Tuans before. Double Perspective in Translating Bumi Manusia Constructing the effective translation is one of the purposes of translation. Nababan (1999:88) stated that there are two main factors that determine the effectiveness of the translation. The first is dimension of linguistic and knowledge. Straight (as quoted in Nababan, 1999) said that fruitfulness in conveying the message depends on the knowledge about the context of culture and the language system of source language and target language. In this case, the translator failed to capture that addressing term play important role because it reflects etiquette culture of Javanese and Dutch colonial culture in Dutch East Indies. The second factor is purpose dimension. Nababan (1999, 87) stated that the translator should decide the purpose of the translation. Further, he explained that the purpose should meet this criteria; fruitful to the original, use translation style that appropriate to source text, use suitable equivalence, and the readability level of translation fitted to the source text. However, the analysis in the previous part show that the translation of addressing terms dealt with many equivalence problems and shared different function and connotation from the original that make the translation become unreadable and confusing for the reader. Both dimensions above can not be reached by the translator because he used more than one perspective in translating the addressing terms. Before translating a text, a translator had to analyze the source text to understand the content of the text. Then, the translator chose the approach that is suitable for source text. From the data in the table in 4.1 (see page 3), the writer found some addressing terms that have many equivalent problems. The translator may use more than one procedure in translating addressing terms because the procedure of translation is for sentences or smaller linguistics units as clause, phrase, word, etc. However, before determining the procedure, the translator should choose the perspective or method that he wants to apply in translating the source text. The method that the translator used will be a framework that guides the translator to translate the text in a line. The writer noticed that the translator used double perspectives that make his translation contradictory. In translating addressing terms such as Noni, Ndoro, Nyai, Tuan, Tuanmuda, Papa, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas, the translator used perspective that was focus on the original text. House (2009: 15) explained that a focus on the (original) texts mean analyzing it, and systematically linking its form and functions in order to reveal the original author's motivated choices. The translator considered the reason of the author in choosing addressing terms and tried to find out the closest equivalence in target text, even for some addressing terms do not have any equivalence that make the translator insisted to use the original term. In contrast, the translator also used perspective that focus on the process of interpretation. House (2009: 20) defined this perspective as the translator way to builds up an individual mental representation of its meaning. House added that the reconstitution of the 'the meaning' of a text to fit another language and context is not the central point. It is dealing more with the invention of the translator then discovery of what is already exist in a text. Therefore, when the translator used this perspective to translate some addressing terms such as Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai-Nyai, Tuan-Tuan, Nak, Abang, Man, etc the translation become very different from the context in source text. This perspective also leads the translator to make confusing translation because the translation for one term becomes inconsistent. Moreover some addressing terms have different meaning and connotation from the source text. In translating a text, translator should use only one perspective to make the synchronized translation. Double translation would lead the translator to different way in translating addressing term because one perspective deal with different point of view to another perspective. In Bumi Manusia case, it is much better for the translator to only apply the perspective that focus on the source text since the background of the original can not be easily transferred to target text. Moreover, if the translator was consistent to use one perspective, he would not make ambiguity translation. By understanding the whole context of the story that include ecology, technology, material culture, social organization, myth, and linguistic system of source text, the translator would have better perceptive to make good translation that fruitful to the original but it is still readable for the target reader. CONCLUSION This study is conducted to describe how the phenomenon of translating addressing terms is rolled out in BumiManusia and This Earth of Mankind. The conclusion of this study is formulated based on the statement of problems. Some translation theory based on several authors (House; 2009; Machali 2000; and Nababan; 1999): translation perspective, equivalence in translation, equivalence problem, and register categories of field, mode, and tenor are combined to the theory of addressing term (Wardaugh; 2006), pronouns of power and solidarity (Brown and Gilman; 1960) and lexical relation (Kreidler; 1998) to identify how the translator translated the addressing terms and the relation of the addressing terms toward the cultural context. Then, the writer comes to a conclusion that: The T and V approach also showed that power and solidarity become the main consideration for the characters in choosing addressing terms, so that the characters used different addressing terms depend on the status of the addressee and the relation among the characters. The translator used three patterns in translating addressing terms. In the first pattern, the translator used literal translation to translate Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ndoro, Meener, Papa, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Aku, Kowe, and Nak. In second pattern, the translator used original terms, Noni, Nyai, Ndoro, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas in the target text. The last pattern is changing the addressing terms such as Nyai-Nyai, Tuan, Sahaya, Abang, Man, and Meester since the adaptation of target text. From the patterns above, it was found that the translator was inconsistent to translate some addressing terms because he translated one term used some different procedure that make the meaning of the addressing terms contradictory. Also he did not pay attention to the culture and the context that involve in addressing terms so he only did linguistic translation without concerning to the cultural influences. The main factor that lead untranslatability of translating Bumi Manusia's addressing terms is special concept of Javanese culture and Dutch colonial system that make the addressing terms can not be easily transferred to target. The difference of grammatical system of source language and target language also lead the translator to get difficulties in finding suitable equivalence for the addressing terms. Therefore the translator used double perspective to solve the equivalence problems. As a result double perspective that was expected to solve the problem instead made a larger problem because the translation of addressing terms become untranslatability and unreadable. SUGGESTION Addressing terms is general phenomenon which occurs in daily life. But, the analysis of translating addressing terms is still rarely discussed whereas linguistics and its branches is basically concerning with the use of language. From this study, the future researchers are suggested to be more interested in enlarging their knowledge dealing with applied linguistics, especially translating addressing terms which concerns with how translating addressing terms based on cultural context. Equally important, it is suggested for the readers to pay attention in choosing addressing terms based on the condition and the status of the addressee because the wrong addressing terms choices will make the addressee feel insulted or annoyed REFERENCES Ananta Toer, Pramoedya. 2011. Bumi Manusia. Jakarta: Lentera Dipantara. Ananta Toer, Pramoedya. 1996. This Earth of Mankind. New York: Penguin books Ltd. Ashcroft, Bill and Griffiths, Gareth. 2002. The Empire Writes Back – Theory and practice in post-colonial literatures. New York and London: Routledge Taylor & Francis Group. Bogdan, Robert. C and Sari Knopp Biklen. 1982. Qualitative Research for Education: an Introduction to Theory and Methods.Allyn and Bacon. Inc. USA Brown, R., Gilman, A. 1960. The pronouns of Power and Solidarity. Thomas A. Sebeok, eds. Style in Language. Cambridge-Massachusetts: The Technology Press of Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 252-275. Geertz, Clifford. 1960. Linguistic Etiquette. Thomas A. Sebeok, eds. Style in Language. Cambridge-Massachusetts: The Technology Press of Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 282-295 Holmes, Janet. 1992. An Inroduction to Sociolinguistics. London and New York: Longman Group. Hornby, A. S. (Ed.) 1948. Advanced Learner's Dictionary (7th ed.). Oxford: Oxford University Press. House, Juliane. 2009. Translation. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Machali, R. .2000. Pedoman Bagi Penerjemah. Jakarta: Grasindo. Nababan, R. 1999. Teori Menerjemah Bahasa Inggris. Yogyakarta: PustakaPelajar Pramoedya Ananta Toer. Retrieved on June 25, 2013 from site: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pramoedya_Ananta_Toer Rothschild, Metthew. Interview with Pramoedya Ananta Toer. The Progressive Magazine. Retrieved on June 26, 2013 from site: http://www.progressive.org/mag_intv1099 Sugiyono. 2010. MetodePenelitianKuantitatif R & D. Bandung: Alfabeta. Wardhaugh, Ronald. 2006. An Introduction to Sociolinguistic.Oxford: Blackwell Publishing Widyastuti, Susana. Componential Analysis of Meaning: Theory and Applications. Online journal. Retrieved on June 25, 2013 from site: http://eprints.uny.ac.id/1174 W. Kreidler, Charles. 1998. Introducing English Semantic. London: Routledge.

AN ANALYSIS OF TRANSLATING THE ADDRESSING TERMS IN PRAMOEDYA ANANTA TOER'S THIS EARTH OF MANKIND Azimatul Fauziah English Literature, Faculty of Languages and Arts, State University of Surabaya azimatul13@gmail.com Dian Rivia Himmawati, SS, M.Hum. English Language and Literature Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, State University of Surabaya dianrivia@gmail.com ABSTRAK Studi ini focus pada penerjemahan sapaan dalam Bumi Manusia sebagai bahasa sumber dan This Earth of Mankind sebagai bahasa sasaran. Penelitian ini bertujuan untuk mengetahui pengaruh dari kekuasaan dan solidaritas dalam penerjemahan sapaan dan mengetahui faktor yang menyebabkan ketakterjemahan dalam menerjemahkan sapaan. Metode deskriptif kualitatif, teori penerjemahan (House; 2009), hubungan antar kata , kata ganti orang yang memiliki kekuasaan dan solidaritas (Brown and Gilman; 1960), dan register kategori Halliday digunakan untuk menganalisa data. Hasil analisa menunjukan bahwa ada tiga macam sapaan di This Earth of Mankind, sapaan dalam bahasa Belanda, Melayu, dan Jawa. Beberapa sapaan dari bahasa yang berbeda memiliki makna yang sepadan dan penerjemah menerjemahkannya dengan istilah yang sama dengan menggunakan 'denotative equivalence' dan pragmatic equivalence. Penerjemah gagal memahami bahwa penulis membedakan sapaan untuk penjajah dan jajahan, keluarga bangsawan dan masyarakat umum, hubungan formal dan keakraban. Masalah penerjemahan sapaan terjadi ketika sapaan tersebut memiliki konsep khusus yang berhubungan dengan budaya tertentu namun tidak memiliki istilah padanan dalam bahasa sasaran dan karena sistem tatabahasa yang berbeda. Oleh karena itu, penerjemah menggunakan dua pandangan yang berbeda untuk menerjemahkan sapaan. pandangan yang pertama terpusat pada bahasa sumber sedangkan pandangan yang kedua terpusat pada proses penafsiran penerjemah. Hal tersebut membuat terjemahan menjadi sangat berbeda jika dilihat dari mode (cara), field (bidang), dan tenor (tujuan). Kata Kunci: penerjemahan, sapaan, padanan, budaya, kekuasaan ABSTRACT This study focuses on the translation of addressing term in Bumi Manusia as source text and This Earth of Mankind as target text. The purpose of this study is to find out the influence of power and solidarity in translating the addressing terms and find out the factors of untranslatability in translating addressing term. Descriptive qualitative method, translation theory (House; 2009), lexical relation (Kreidler; 1998), pronoun of power and solidarity (Brown and Gilman; 1960), and Hallidayan register categories are applied to analyze the data. The result show that there are three kinds of addressing terms in This Earth of Mankind, Dutch addressing term, Malay addressing term, and Javanese addressing term. Some addressing terms from different language have the same proportional meaning and the translator translated them as the same term and the translator used denotative equivalence and pragmatic equivalence. The translator failed to catch that the author differ the addressing term to show the difference between colonize and colonizer, aristocrat family and common people, intimacy relation and formal relation. The problem of translating addressing terms appeared when the special concept of addressing term related to particular culture do not have any equivalence term in target text and the different of grammatical system. Therefore, it makes the translator use double perspective in translating the addressing term. The first focuses on the source text while the other focus on the process of interpretation by the translator. It made the result of the translation become really different from the original seen from register categories: mode, field, and tenor. Keywords: translation, addressing term, equivalence, culture, dan power INTRODUCTION Bumi Manusia is one of the greatest works of Pramoedya Ananta Toer who was frequently discussed as Indonesia's and Southeast Asia's best candidate for a Nobel Prize in Literature. Terms of addressee plays important role in Bumi Manusia because it indicates the social status of someone. There are three kinds of addressing terms based on ethnicity in this novel. They are Dutch addressing term, Malay addressing term, and Javanese addressing term. Oyetade (as quoted in Chu-Cing Hsu; 2) defines terms of addresseeas words or linguistic expression which speakers use to designate the person being talked to while talk is in progress or which writers use to address the recipient in written communication. Moreover, Braun (1988:7) explains that the actual use and the function of addressing terms depands on the stucture of language, on the speaker's intention and on the address relationship between two interlocutors, as well as on the occasion of the occurrence. Juliane House (2009: 4) defined translation as a process of replacing a text in one language by text in another language. He also explained that translating is not only a linguistic act but it is also an act of communication across culture. Translating terms of addressee from Indonesian into English is not easy because they have different pronominal form. In translating addressing term, the translator should notice on the detail. Words can only be understood when it is considered together with the cultural context. So, in translating addressing term, it is not only replacing the word to another language but creating the same meaning and atmosphere as similar as the original text. Moreover, the addressing terms in Bumi Manusia are closely related to power. Braun and Gilman defined Power as ability to control behavior over another. They also said that power is a relationship between at least two persons, and it is nonreciprocal in the sense that both can not have the same power in the same area of behavior (1960: 254). People who have power will be addressed differently from common people. Power is associated with high social status and it reflects respect and honor. So, people from high social status will be addressed in polite way to show a great reverence. To translate a text as similar as the source text, it is needed to see whether the source text is equivalent to target text or not. House defined equivalence as how similarity of message or function is interpreted (2009: 29). There are many types of equivalence and it depends on the perspective that the translator used. It is possible to use denotative equivalence that use 'real world' referents to which the text relates. Also, the translator could use other equivalence such as pragmatic equivalence which focuses to fulfill its communicative function for the recipients. This study tries to discuss the factors of untranslatability in translating addressing term. There are two research questions for this study, (1) How does the translator translate the Indonesian addressing terms in Toer's Bumi Manusia into English version, This Earth of Mankind? (2) What is the influence of power and solidarity toward the choices of addressing terms in Toer's Bumi Manusia? This study tries to describe about the method of the translator in translating addressing term and know the influence of power and solidarity in translating the addressing term. This study only focuses on translating the addressing terms that have any equivalence problems in their translation and do not pay attention to grammar or another linguistic aspect. This study tries to describe about the process of young learner with visual learning style acquire language and know the relationships between personality and learning style. This study is not only focusing in linguistics but also covering learning activities and psychology area but it is not for learning strategy. Several theories are becoming main cores of this study, such as translation theory of House, lexical relation of Kreidler and Brown and Gilman in pronoun of power and solidarity. . RESEARCH METHOD This study uses descriptive-qualitative in getting and describing about the translating addressing terms phenomena in This Earth of Mankind. This study needs to be explained by words not by numbers or statistics, because this study is stressing on translation aspect and its relationship with culture. Bodgan and Biklen (1984:5) defined the qualitative approach as a research procedure which produces a descriptive data such as verbal or nonverbal utterances or words from the object being observed. The data for this study are utterances. There are two sources of data used in this study. Those data are Toer's Bumi Manusia as source text that was written by Pramoedya Ananta Toer and This Earth of Mankind as target text that was translated by Max Lane. Observation is used to analyze this research. Observation includes collection of the data that is needed by the researcher without manipulating. Sugiyono(2010, p. 146) adds that observation is done by the researcher about what the researcher wants to observe in the research. To observe this research, internet access and taking a note are needed by the researcher as the basic instrument. There were three steps to analyze the data. They were data reduction, data display and conclusion and verification. The researcher sorted the data by choosing the addressing terms that had problem with equivalence. Then, she displayed the data in table. Conclusion and verification became the last step of the data analysis process. In this case, the data had been displayed and discussed before were concluded. The conclusion was the answer of the problems existing supported by some theories related (Sugiyono, 2010, p. 345). To answer the first question, the researcher used lexical relation of Kreidler in his book introducing English semantic and translation theory by Machali. Then, in answering the research question number two, the researcher used pronoun of power and solidarity by Brown and Gilman, translation theory by Nababan and House, then collaborate with Hallidayan register categories of field, mode and tenor. ANNALYSIS AND DISCUSSION There are two analyses in this section. The first is the analysis of the method that was used by translator to translate addressing terms. The second is the analysis of relation between power and solidarity toward the addressing terms. In translating terms of addressees, the translator should find the equivalence between the source text and the target text. House (2009: 29) defines equivalence as a similar message and fulfills a similar function. The writer noticed that the translator use some different patterns. The first pattern, the translator tried to find out the literal or denotative equivalence which use 'real world' as referents for source text to target text. The second pattern, the translator used the original addressing terms from the source text and provided glossary for informing the meaning of the addressing terms in the end of the novel. The last, the translator changed the addressing terms to different addressing terms as the adaptation to the context of target language. After analyzing the method that was used by translator to translate addressing terms, the research used the following table to sum up the result: Table 1 The Comparison of Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia and This Earth of Mankind No Original Translation Procedure Problem 1. Juffrouw Miss Literal translation Different in context 2. Noni Miss Literal translation Different in context 3. Noni Noni Annotation Inconsistent 4. Mevrouw Mrs/Madam/ Ma'am Literal translation Different in context 5. Mevrouw Miss Free translation Different in meaning 6. Tuanmuda Young master Literal translation Different in context 7. Tuanmuda Master Literal translation Inconsistent 8. Tuan Sir/Mr. Literal translation Different in context 9. Tuan Tuan Annotation Inconsistent 10. Tuan You/he Free translation Different in function 11. Tuan-tuan Tuans Free translation Different in meaning 12. Ndoro Master Literal translation Different in context 13. Ndoro Ndoro Annotation Inconsistent 14. Sahaya I Literal translation Different in context 15. Sahaya Your servant Free translation Different in meaning 16. Meneer Mr. Literal translation Different in context 17. Papa Father Literal translation Different in context 18 Kowe You Literal translation Different in context 19. Nak Child Literal translation Different in context 20. Nyai Nyai Annotation - 21. Nyai-nyai Nyais Free translation Different in meaning 22. Gus Gus Annotation - 23. Sinyo Sinyo Annotation - 24. Mas Mas Annotation - 25. Abang Your friend Free translation Different in meaning 26. Man Man Free translation Different in context 27. Mr Mr. Free translation Different in meaning As shown from the table above, Malay dominated the addressing terms because Malay is neutral language that can be used by Javanese and Dutch in their daily conversations. Noni, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Nak, Sinyo, and Abang are addressing terms that belong to Malay addressing terms. These terms are more common because Malay is widely used in all Dutch East Indies. In the other hand, there were some Javanese addressing terms such as Nyai, Ndoro, Kowe, Gus, Mas, and Man that were used in particular occasions or refer to particular people. Similar to Javanese addressing terms, Dutch addressing terms are only used for certain people. Juffrouw, Mevrouw, Meneer, and Meester are Ducth addressing terms that only used to call Dutch people. There are three patterns in translating addressing terms. In the first pattern, the translator used denotative equivalence which only focused on the meaning of the terms. Machali (2000) stated that as a method, literal translation considers as the most important translation procedure because the basic of literal translation is in clause or sentence level. However, translating addressing terms include and reflect the culture of the society because the addressing terms that were used by the characters determine their background whether their status or ethnicity. Even the words in source text have the same denotation with target text, they do not always have the same connotation. The translator used two different procedures in translating the addressing terms for the first pattern. The first procedure is lexical translation which is used to translate Tuanmuda, Tuan, Papa, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Aku, Kowe, and Nak. Some of the terms are not appropriate because there is the difference of interpersonal perspective. The second procedure is adaptation. The translator attempted to make the addressing terms familiar in target text. The terms Juffrouw, Mevrouw, Meneer, Ndoro, and Noni are special concepts that were used in Dutch colonial era. The translation text could be understood by the reader of the target text, but the reader can not catch the essence that those terms are particular addressing terms for certain groups. So, even the words of source text have denotative equivalence in target text, but they are not suitable for the context of source text. In the second pattern, the translator did not change the addressing terms because the terms, Noni, Nyai, Ndoro, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas are special concept of source text that do not have any equivalence word in target text. The translator used annotation to translate because he persisted to use the original terms and gave glossary to explain the meaning of the term. The writer noticed that the translator is understand that the addressing terms have important role to distinguish the identity of the characters, but he only highlighted Javanese addressing terms. The concept of thing in Dutch and English are almost similar because they are in the same language family. So, the translator was easy to find out the lexical equivalence from Ducth terms to English terms. However, the concept of some words such as Noni, Sinyo, and Nyai are especially used in colonial era, so it is difficult to find out the equivalence in target text. Ndoro, Gus, and Mas are terms from Javanese culture who really emphasis in status and familiarity while English only differ for formal or informal situation. Unfortunately, the translator used inconsistent translation procedures for one term. For instance, the term Noni is translated as Miss by using lexical translation and the translator also used annotation in other text so that he did not change the addressing terms. These conditions would make the reader confuse and would make wrong interpretation that Miss and Noni are different. The last pattern showed that the translator change the form of the addressing terms. The translator used free style translation. The translator missed to understand the language system of source text and target text because he translated Nyai-Nyai as Nyais and Tuan-Tuan as Tuans. Nyai and Tuan are not English term, so the plural form of Nyai and Tuan are not necessarily Nyais or Tuans because it is unclear whether Nyai and Tuan are countable or uncountable noun. Accountability concept is universal concept that can be understood by all people and can be expressed through lexical structure in all language, but not all languages have grammatical category for number and not all languages apply the same concept for number. The second analysis is relation between power and solidarity toward the addressing using T and V because in previous part, there are many translations of addressing term that are not appropriate to the context of the novel. The ways of people in choosing the addressing terms are really related to the culture that exist in their society. The culture of society consists of everything that everybody has to know or believe in order to operate manner that acceptable for its member. In Javanese society, especially in the past, the kingdom applied feudal system. This system force lower class people to respect much to people who have more power. Gilman (1960; 252) defined Power as a relationship between at least two persons and it is nonreciprocal because both can not have the same authority. There are many forms of power such as physical strength, wealth, age, sex, institutionalized role in the state, the army, or within the family. The relations called older than, richer than, stronger than, employer of, richer than and nobler then are all asymmetrical. If A is older than B, B is not older than A. The relation called "more powerful than". The pronoun usage expressing this power relation is also asymmetrical or nonreciprocal, with the greater receiving V and the lesser T. Pronoun form of T and V were used by some European countries to differ between 'singular you' tu (T) and 'plural you' vos (V). Now, T and V are used as symbols; the T form is often described as the familiar form and the V form as the polite one. The superior will say T to the inferior and receives V, and vice versa. T and V approach also could be used to indicate solidarity. The T form is usually used by people who stand in the same position. It reflects symmetrical relation; for instance: attended the same school or have the same parents or practice in the same profession. The T of solidarity can be produced by frequency of contact as well as by objective similarities. The dimension of solidarity is potentially appropriate to all persons addressed. Power superiors may be solidarity (parents, elder siblings) or not solidarity (officials whom one seldom sees). Reciprocal T usage was always available to show intimacy. The following part would discuss the power of characters and its influence among the other characters and the writer used T and V form to analyze them. To sum up the relation of power and solidarity through the addressing term that were chosen by the characters in Bumi Manusia, the writer summarized them into a table. The table would illustrate the addressing terms, the interlocutors, the relation between interlocutors, and the function of the addressing terms. Table 2 The T and V form of Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia No Addressing Term Interlocutor Relation Function 1 Juffrouw Java – Dutch Dutch- Indo nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 2 Noni Java – Indo nonreciprocal Respecting 3 Mevrouw Java – Dutch Dutch -Dutch Indo – Indo nonreciprocal reciprocal reciprocal Respecting showing intimacy respecting 4 Nyai Java – Java Dutch - Java reciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 5 Tuanmuda Dutch – Java Java - Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 6 Tuan Java - Java Java – Dutch nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 7 Ndoro Java – Dutch Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 8 Meneer Java – Dutch nonreciprocal Respecting 9 Mama Ann – Nyai Minke – Nyai nonreciprocal nonreciprocal showing intimacy showing intimacy 10 Papa Indo – western nonreciprocal showing intimacy 11 Aku Java - Java Java – Dutch reciprocal nonreciprocal showing intimacy showing intimacy 12 Sahaya Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 13 Kowe Dutch – Java nonreciprocal Disrespecting 14 Nak Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 15 Gus Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 16 Sinyo Java –Indo Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 17 Abang Indo - Indo Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting showing intimacy 18 Mas Indo – Java reciprocal showing intimacy 19 Man Dutch – Java nonreciprocal Disrespecting 20 Mr (Meester) Java – Dutch nonreciprocal Respecting The table above shows that there are three functions of addressing terms, respecting, disrespecting, and showing intimacy. From the data above, the relations of the interlocutors are mostly nonreciprocal, so it shows that social status is very important in colonial era because the nonreciprocal relations illustrate the difference power between addressor and addressee. In many nonreciprocal cases, the higher social status will get V form from the addressors to show their respect and say T form because they are not stand in the same position as the addressee. Except respecting, nonreciprocal relation is also used to show disrespect. The addressing terms that are used to disregard are especially designed for lower class by upper class or have bad connotation. In contrast, to show intimacy, the relations of the interlocutors are sometimes reciprocal or nonreciprocal. The dimension of solidarity is little bit different from power, because even the interlocutors are not stand in the same position they can use intimate addressing terms because their relations are close. DISCUSSION After analyzing the translation of addressing terms from the source text to target text, now the writer discusses the result of the analysis. Comparison of Original and Translation The research compares the field, tenor, and mode of Bumi Manusia and This Earth of Mankind. The concept of field, tenor, and mode are sociolinguistic dimensions of context of situation jointly characterizing a particular register. House (2009; 33) stated that the original and its translation should have an equivalent function whenever possible. He also said that text and context of situation are indeed separated, but the two interact with each other through inextricable connection between the social environment and the functional organization of language. Before analyzing the register, it is needed to analyze the genre first. House (2009; 35) explained that genre connect an individual text with the larger cultural context of the linguistic and cultural community in which the text is embedded. The genre of Bumi Manusia is historical fiction but it is based on the reality. It included to historical story because the setting illustrated the situation of Indonesia in the late of nineteenth century. The author used particular time and places that make the story as if it was real. The story happened in 1890's, when the national movement had been begun by native to fight against colonizer through non-violence way. Field The first dimension of register is field. Holmes (2009; 34) explained that field captures the subject matter or topic. It describes what the text is about and what kinds of thing are in text. The text was about Minke's life. It describe Minke's journey who is a naïve boy at first to be a mature person. In that process, Minke should face many problems dealing not only with himself but also his society and the colonizer. The complexities of Minke's problem include the conflict of social judgments, hierarchy system, and racial conflict. The description of this story is not so much as historical text but an attractive, easily readable story. Evidence for this is the use of Malay language in telling the story rather than Javanese or Dutch. Malay was language of interracial communication which was used by many people weather Native or Eurasian. However, there were many terms that are not Malay, but they were only used as addressing term. The choice of particular addressing term in Bumi Manusia shows the style of speaking and the purpose of the speaker, indeed the social status. Mevrouw, Juffrouw, Meester, and Meneer are some addressing terms that were borrowed from Dutch language, while Mas, Ndoro, Gus, Mas and Man are some addressing terms that were borrowed from Javanese language. The used of various addressing terms has function as the mark of power and solidarity. As seen in table 4.1.3 (see page 102) there are three functions of addressing terms, respecting, disrespecting, and showing intimacy. From that data, the relations of the interlocutors are mostly nonreciprocal, so it shows that social status is very important in colonial era because the nonreciprocal relations illustrate the difference power between addressor and addressee. The feudal and colonial system forced people to respect everyone who have more power. Geertz (1960: 282) explained that it is nearly impossible for language that applied etiquette system to say anything without indicating the social relationship between the speaker and the listener in terms of status and familiarity. In many nonreciprocal cases, the higher social status will get V form from the addressors to show their respect and say T form because they are not stand in the same position as the addressee. Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ndoro, Menner, Sahaya, Sinyo, Abang, and Meester are addressing terms to show respect. The translation appears to be generally and decrease its local color because the absence of Dutch addressing terms as the marker of Dutch colonial. Even the translation of Dutch addressing terms have the same function to respect the addressee, the translation can not replace the emotion and the feeling of the original. Except respecting, nonreciprocal relation is also used to show disrespect. The addressing terms that are used to disregard are especially designed for lower class by upper class or have bad connotation. For instance, Kowe is addressing term that was used by Dutch people to express disrespect toward Javanese. The translation of Kowe, you, can not express the same function as the original because this term is neutral addressing term. In contrast, to show intimacy, the relations of the interlocutors are sometimes reciprocal or nonreciprocal. The dimension of solidarity is little bit different from power. Even the interlocutors were not stand in the same position they can use intimate addressing terms because their relations are close. In Bumi Manusia, the relations of the people who used intimate addressing terms such as Mama, Papa, Gus, Abang, and Nak were nonreciprocal. Gus, Abang and Nak were used by older people to younger people. In Javanese, age is one of the main distinctions of nonreciprocal relation. The older people do not need to use polite form, but in this case Gus, Abang and Nak are polite addressing term that indicated close relationship between older and younger people. The translation of Abang (your friend) and Nak (child) can not full fill the same function as the intimate sign like the original did. Tenor House (2009; 34) stated that tenor refers to the nature of the participants, the author and his or her addressee, the relationship between them in terms of social power and familiarity, the author's intellectual and affective position, that is, his or her personal viewpoint. The author was an Indonesian author of novels, short stories, essays, polemic and histories of his homeland and its people. The author seemed to be very aware of the conditions of his story. He attempted to create colonial atmosphere as same as the reality. The choice of the addressing terms included Dutch, Malay, and Javanese was the evident. By differing the addressing terms based on the ethnicity and social status, the author would like to inform the reader the 'reality' in the past. He wanted to show that there were social distance between poor and rich, also Javanese as the colony and Dutch as the colonizer. He persisted to use Dutch addressing terms rather than change it into Malay to create colonial atmosphere because at that time Dutch people make their language as exclusive language. The translator also tried to create colonial atmosphere by using Java and Malay addressing term that do not have equivalent in English. However, instead of using Dutch term as the author did, the translator change the addressing terms into English. Dutch and English are still in the same language family, so there are many terms of English and Dutch that have the same meaning. Mevrouw, Juffrouw, Meneer, and Meester are Dutch terms. Except Meester, they are denotatively equivalent. Mevrouw could be translated as Mrs, Juffrouw as Miss, and Meneer as Mr. They have the same referents in the real world, so it makes them denotatively equivalents. Although, the translator failed to capture that Dutch addressing term has special function as imperial impression. Ashcroft (2002; 7) stated that one of main features of imperial oppression is control over language. Dutch people, at that time, not only controlled for social, politic, and economic aspects but also controlled the language. They limit the used of their language for themselves and their offspring to marginalize their colonies. The translator did not catch the author's aim that he wanted to show the great distance between Dutch and Javanese people. Instead of giving the Dutch colonial atmosphere, the translator gave mental image of British colonialism because the special terms that implicate Dutch colonialism had been translated in English terms. Based on the table in 4.1 (see page 3), most addressing term translation dealt with cultural context. This problem arose because the translation and the original can not make the same psychological understanding for the readers. In addition, the translator used inconsistent term in his translations that primarily make the reader confused. Mode House (2009; 34) defined Mode as a channel of communication. Equivalence in dimension of mode relates to the means whereby the communication is performed. In Bumi Manusia, there were some addressing terms that have different meaning than the lexical meaning because of the feeling of the speaker. Kowe actually is common addressing terms in Javanese society to address someone who is younger or have closed relation, but when it is used by Dutch people the function is changed from showing intimacy become disrespecting. When the Dutch people used Kowe in Bumi Manusia novel, the character always used it in high tension. However, the reader will not catch that Kowe has negative connotation directly because the translation term, you, is neutral addressing terms. The communication purpose of the term Kowe cannot easily catch. So, the irritation of the character could not be understood by the reader. As seen from the mode, field, and tenor analyses above, it show that the original and the translation are not equivalence. The genre of the translation in translating addressing term is not so much as the original because some translation of the addressing terms can not reveal the atmosphere of Dutch colonial that become the main point in this equivalence problem. Equivalence Problem in Translating Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia The analysis of register categories above clearly showed that the original and translation are not equal. Equivalence of source text and target has limited area because not all of the equivalence approaches can achieved all translation cases. The main factor that made the addressing in source text do not have suitable equivalence in target text is the special concept of Dutch colonial and Javanese culture. Nababan (1999: 99) said that the concept of source text can reveal a concept that is not well known in the target text. Some addressing terms from source text that has special concept are difficult to have their equivalence in target text because of the cultural concept of addressing term from Dutch and Javanese like Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai, Ndoro, Meneer, Gus, Sinyo, Mas, Man, and Meester. Those terms can not easily be transferred to target text because those terms are created by certain condition in particular communities. Some of those terms, Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Ndoro, and Meneer have the same denotation with the translation term, but the original and translation addressing term have different connotation that make them share different interpretation. The special concept that can not be replaced in target text lead to others related problem. The special concept of particular culture make the language concept of source text is not available in target text. Nababan (1999: 99) explained that the words of source text could be understand and recognized in target text but the target text does not have a term that can reveal the concept from source text. In this case, the term Sahaya and Kowe in source text have different concept from Aku and Kau. The target text do not differ the first and second singular pronoun that make the translation of Sahaya and Kowe have different function from source text. Even the concept of Sahaya and Kowe could be understand in the target text, but the term that have the same meaning and connotation with those term are not available. So, the translator used 'I' and 'you' in a pinch to replace Sahaya and Kowe even 'I' and 'you' also used to translate Aku and Kau. The complexities of Javanese community that apply speech level also direct the translation to the equivalence problem because it makes difference of interpersonal perspective. Nababan (1999: 03) argued that interpersonal perspective is related to the relation of the participants in a text. In a language that really concern to etiquette like Javanese, Geertz stated that it is impossible to address someone without pay attention to the status of the addressee. Etiquette system force the people to create different term for one concept, so the participant can easily choose the right term to address someone that suitable for both the addressor and the addressee. For instance, in Bumi Manusia there are three different addressing terms to call male parent, Papa, Ayah and Ayahanda. The use of those addressing term could reflect the social status of the addressor and the addressee. Papa is used in western family who live Dutch East Indies, Ayah is used in middle-low family, while Ayahanda is used in Javanese aristocrat family. This difference of Papa, Ayah and Ayahanda can not be seen in the translation because the translator translated them as 'father'. The other problem of equivalence that appears because of the particular culture of the two languages is the difference of expressive meaning. According to Nababan (1999: 103) the words in source text and target text have the same proportional meaning but often they are different in expressive meaning. There are many addressing terms that have the same proportional meaning but they are different in expressive meaning because Malay terms differentiate the addressing terms based on the relationship and the social status. The term Nak has the same proportional meaning with child, but they are used in different intention. Nak is for showing intimacy but child dispose to create formal atmosphere rather than familiarity. Both terms have the same proportional meaning but they express different purpose and connotation. The different perspective toward a concept will also lead the translation to equivalence problem (Nababan, 1999: 101). Furthermore, it is also the effect of special concept in source text. The term Man in Javanese context at that time was used to address Javanese adult male from middle-low status. In the translation text, the term Man translated as man because English does not distinguish the term man for rich or poor people. In the other hand, the translator also missed to capture the perspective of the character in choosing particular term when he translated Abang. The proportional meaning of Abang is addressing term to call elder brother but it could be used to call man or boy who is elder than the addressee. The translator translated Abangmu as your friend but from Nyai Ontosoroh's point of view, she used Abangmu to make Annelies felt comfort and consider Minke as her own son. Changing the term Abangmu as your friend would lead the reader to different understanding because it seems that Nyai Ontosoroh treat Minke as only her guest. The other factor except special concept of Dutch colonial and Javanese culture is the difference in grammatical system. Nababan (1999; 108) stated that grammatical equivalence focuses to the similar concept of source text and target text at the level of number, gender, person, tense, and aspect. In translating the addressing term, the problem appeared when source language and target language have different grammatical system. The term Nyai-Nyai became Nyais or Tuan-Tuan became Tuans is not equivalence because both term are Malay term. Malay and English apply different method to change the singular concept to be plural. The translator used free style translation and he missed to understand the language system of source text and target text because he translated Nyai-Nyai as Nyais and Tuan-Tuan as Tuans. Nyai and Tuan are not English term, so the plural form of Nyai and Tuan are not necessarily Nyais or Tuans because it is unclear whether Nyai and Tuan are countable or uncountable noun. Accountability concept is universal concept that can be understood by all people and can be expressed through lexical structure in all language, but not all languages have grammatical category for number and not all languages apply the same concept for number. Therefore, the translator should observe carefully whether one concept of a language could be applied to another language or not. The reader of the target text would feel unfamiliar because in some text, the translator used Nyai and Tuan for singular form, but after that those terms became Nyais and Tuans, whereas the reader could have another understanding rather than think that those terms are plural form because they never know the terms Nyais and Tuans before. Double Perspective in Translating Bumi Manusia Constructing the effective translation is one of the purposes of translation. Nababan (1999:88) stated that there are two main factors that determine the effectiveness of the translation. The first is dimension of linguistic and knowledge. Straight (as quoted in Nababan, 1999) said that fruitfulness in conveying the message depends on the knowledge about the context of culture and the language system of source language and target language. In this case, the translator failed to capture that addressing term play important role because it reflects etiquette culture of Javanese and Dutch colonial culture in Dutch East Indies. The second factor is purpose dimension. Nababan (1999, 87) stated that the translator should decide the purpose of the translation. Further, he explained that the purpose should meet this criteria; fruitful to the original, use translation style that appropriate to source text, use suitable equivalence, and the readability level of translation fitted to the source text. However, the analysis in the previous part show that the translation of addressing terms dealt with many equivalence problems and shared different function and connotation from the original that make the translation become unreadable and confusing for the reader. Both dimensions above can not be reached by the translator because he used more than one perspective in translating the addressing terms. Before translating a text, a translator had to analyze the source text to understand the content of the text. Then, the translator chose the approach that is suitable for source text. From the data in the table in 4.1 (see page 3), the writer found some addressing terms that have many equivalent problems. The translator may use more than one procedure in translating addressing terms because the procedure of translation is for sentences or smaller linguistics units as clause, phrase, word, etc. However, before determining the procedure, the translator should choose the perspective or method that he wants to apply in translating the source text. The method that the translator used will be a framework that guides the translator to translate the text in a line. The writer noticed that the translator used double perspectives that make his translation contradictory. In translating addressing terms such as Noni, Ndoro, Nyai, Tuan, Tuanmuda, Papa, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas, the translator used perspective that was focus on the original text. House (2009: 15) explained that a focus on the (original) texts mean analyzing it, and systematically linking its form and functions in order to reveal the original author's motivated choices. The translator considered the reason of the author in choosing addressing terms and tried to find out the closest equivalence in target text, even for some addressing terms do not have any equivalence that make the translator insisted to use the original term. In contrast, the translator also used perspective that focus on the process of interpretation. House (2009: 20) defined this perspective as the translator way to builds up an individual mental representation of its meaning. House added that the reconstitution of the 'the meaning' of a text to fit another language and context is not the central point. It is dealing more with the invention of the translator then discovery of what is already exist in a text. Therefore, when the translator used this perspective to translate some addressing terms such as Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai-Nyai, Tuan-Tuan, Nak, Abang, Man, etc the translation become very different from the context in source text. This perspective also leads the translator to make confusing translation because the translation for one term becomes inconsistent. Moreover some addressing terms have different meaning and connotation from the source text. In translating a text, translator should use only one perspective to make the synchronized translation. Double translation would lead the translator to different way in translating addressing term because one perspective deal with different point of view to another perspective. In Bumi Manusia case, it is much better for the translator to only apply the perspective that focus on the source text since the background of the original can not be easily transferred to target text. Moreover, if the translator was consistent to use one perspective, he would not make ambiguity translation. By understanding the whole context of the story that include ecology, technology, material culture, social organization, myth, and linguistic system of source text, the translator would have better perceptive to make good translation that fruitful to the original but it is still readable for the target reader. CONCLUSION This study is conducted to describe how the phenomenon of translating addressing terms is rolled out in BumiManusia and This Earth of Mankind. The conclusion of this study is formulated based on the statement of problems. Some translation theory based on several authors (House; 2009; Machali 2000; and Nababan; 1999): translation perspective, equivalence in translation, equivalence problem, and register categories of field, mode, and tenor are combined to the theory of addressing term (Wardaugh; 2006), pronouns of power and solidarity (Brown and Gilman; 1960) and lexical relation (Kreidler; 1998) to identify how the translator translated the addressing terms and the relation of the addressing terms toward the cultural context. Then, the writer comes to a conclusion that: The T and V approach also showed that power and solidarity become the main consideration for the characters in choosing addressing terms, so that the characters used different addressing terms depend on the status of the addressee and the relation among the characters. The translator used three patterns in translating addressing terms. In the first pattern, the translator used literal translation to translate Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ndoro, Meener, Papa, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Aku, Kowe, and Nak. In second pattern, the translator used original terms, Noni, Nyai, Ndoro, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas in the target text. The last pattern is changing the addressing terms such as Nyai-Nyai, Tuan, Sahaya, Abang, Man, and Meester since the adaptation of target text. From the patterns above, it was found that the translator was inconsistent to translate some addressing terms because he translated one term used some different procedure that make the meaning of the addressing terms contradictory. Also he did not pay attention to the culture and the context that involve in addressing terms so he only did linguistic translation without concerning to the cultural influences. The main factor that lead untranslatability of translating Bumi Manusia's addressing terms is special concept of Javanese culture and Dutch colonial system that make the addressing terms can not be easily transferred to target. The difference of grammatical system of source language and target language also lead the translator to get difficulties in finding suitable equivalence for the addressing terms. Therefore the translator used double perspective to solve the equivalence problems. As a result double perspective that was expected to solve the problem instead made a larger problem because the translation of addressing terms become untranslatability and unreadable. SUGGESTION Addressing terms is general phenomenon which occurs in daily life. But, the analysis of translating addressing terms is still rarely discussed whereas linguistics and its branches is basically concerning with the use of language. From this study, the future researchers are suggested to be more interested in enlarging their knowledge dealing with applied linguistics, especially translating addressing terms which concerns with how translating addressing terms based on cultural context. Equally important, it is suggested for the readers to pay attention in choosing addressing terms based on the condition and the status of the addressee because the wrong addressing terms choices will make the addressee feel insulted or annoyed REFERENCES Ananta Toer, Pramoedya. 2011. Bumi Manusia. Jakarta: Lentera Dipantara. Ananta Toer, Pramoedya. 1996. This Earth of Mankind. New York: Penguin books Ltd. Ashcroft, Bill and Griffiths, Gareth. 2002. The Empire Writes Back – Theory and practice in post-colonial literatures. New York and London: Routledge Taylor & Francis Group. Bogdan, Robert. C and Sari Knopp Biklen. 1982. Qualitative Research for Education: an Introduction to Theory and Methods.Allyn and Bacon. Inc. USA Brown, R., Gilman, A. 1960. The pronouns of Power and Solidarity. Thomas A. Sebeok, eds. Style in Language. Cambridge-Massachusetts: The Technology Press of Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 252-275. Geertz, Clifford. 1960. Linguistic Etiquette. Thomas A. Sebeok, eds. Style in Language. Cambridge-Massachusetts: The Technology Press of Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 282-295 Holmes, Janet. 1992. An Inroduction to Sociolinguistics. London and New York: Longman Group. Hornby, A. S. (Ed.) 1948. Advanced Learner's Dictionary (7th ed.). Oxford: Oxford University Press. House, Juliane. 2009. Translation. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Machali, R. .2000. Pedoman Bagi Penerjemah. Jakarta: Grasindo. Nababan, R. 1999. Teori Menerjemah Bahasa Inggris. Yogyakarta: PustakaPelajar Pramoedya Ananta Toer. Retrieved on June 25, 2013 from site: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pramoedya_Ananta_Toer Rothschild, Metthew. Interview with Pramoedya Ananta Toer. The Progressive Magazine. Retrieved on June 26, 2013 from site: http://www.progressive.org/mag_intv1099 Sugiyono. 2010. MetodePenelitianKuantitatif R & D. Bandung: Alfabeta. Wardhaugh, Ronald. 2006. An Introduction to Sociolinguistic.Oxford: Blackwell Publishing Widyastuti, Susana. Componential Analysis of Meaning: Theory and Applications. Online journal. Retrieved on June 25, 2013 from site: http://eprints.uny.ac.id/1174 W. Kreidler, Charles. 1998. Introducing English Semantic. London: Routledge.

AN ANALYSIS OF TRANSLATING THE ADDRESSING TERMS IN PRAMOEDYA ANANTA TOER'S THIS EARTH OF MANKIND Azimatul Fauziah English Literature, Faculty of Languages and Arts, State University of Surabaya azimatul13@gmail.com Dian Rivia Himmawati, SS, M.Hum. English Language and Literature Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, State University of Surabaya dianrivia@gmail.com ABSTRAK Studi ini focus pada penerjemahan sapaan dalam Bumi Manusia sebagai bahasa sumber dan This Earth of Mankind sebagai bahasa sasaran. Penelitian ini bertujuan untuk mengetahui pengaruh dari kekuasaan dan solidaritas dalam penerjemahan sapaan dan mengetahui faktor yang menyebabkan ketakterjemahan dalam menerjemahkan sapaan. Metode deskriptif kualitatif, teori penerjemahan (House; 2009), hubungan antar kata , kata ganti orang yang memiliki kekuasaan dan solidaritas (Brown and Gilman; 1960), dan register kategori Halliday digunakan untuk menganalisa data. Hasil analisa menunjukan bahwa ada tiga macam sapaan di This Earth of Mankind, sapaan dalam bahasa Belanda, Melayu, dan Jawa. Beberapa sapaan dari bahasa yang berbeda memiliki makna yang sepadan dan penerjemah menerjemahkannya dengan istilah yang sama dengan menggunakan 'denotative equivalence' dan pragmatic equivalence. Penerjemah gagal memahami bahwa penulis membedakan sapaan untuk penjajah dan jajahan, keluarga bangsawan dan masyarakat umum, hubungan formal dan keakraban. Masalah penerjemahan sapaan terjadi ketika sapaan tersebut memiliki konsep khusus yang berhubungan dengan budaya tertentu namun tidak memiliki istilah padanan dalam bahasa sasaran dan karena sistem tatabahasa yang berbeda. Oleh karena itu, penerjemah menggunakan dua pandangan yang berbeda untuk menerjemahkan sapaan. pandangan yang pertama terpusat pada bahasa sumber sedangkan pandangan yang kedua terpusat pada proses penafsiran penerjemah. Hal tersebut membuat terjemahan menjadi sangat berbeda jika dilihat dari mode (cara), field (bidang), dan tenor (tujuan). Kata Kunci: penerjemahan, sapaan, padanan, budaya, kekuasaan ABSTRACT This study focuses on the translation of addressing term in Bumi Manusia as source text and This Earth of Mankind as target text. The purpose of this study is to find out the influence of power and solidarity in translating the addressing terms and find out the factors of untranslatability in translating addressing term. Descriptive qualitative method, translation theory (House; 2009), lexical relation (Kreidler; 1998), pronoun of power and solidarity (Brown and Gilman; 1960), and Hallidayan register categories are applied to analyze the data. The result show that there are three kinds of addressing terms in This Earth of Mankind, Dutch addressing term, Malay addressing term, and Javanese addressing term. Some addressing terms from different language have the same proportional meaning and the translator translated them as the same term and the translator used denotative equivalence and pragmatic equivalence. The translator failed to catch that the author differ the addressing term to show the difference between colonize and colonizer, aristocrat family and common people, intimacy relation and formal relation. The problem of translating addressing terms appeared when the special concept of addressing term related to particular culture do not have any equivalence term in target text and the different of grammatical system. Therefore, it makes the translator use double perspective in translating the addressing term. The first focuses on the source text while the other focus on the process of interpretation by the translator. It made the result of the translation become really different from the original seen from register categories: mode, field, and tenor. Keywords: translation, addressing term, equivalence, culture, dan power INTRODUCTION Bumi Manusia is one of the greatest works of Pramoedya Ananta Toer who was frequently discussed as Indonesia's and Southeast Asia's best candidate for a Nobel Prize in Literature. Terms of addressee plays important role in Bumi Manusia because it indicates the social status of someone. There are three kinds of addressing terms based on ethnicity in this novel. They are Dutch addressing term, Malay addressing term, and Javanese addressing term. Oyetade (as quoted in Chu-Cing Hsu; 2) defines terms of addresseeas words or linguistic expression which speakers use to designate the person being talked to while talk is in progress or which writers use to address the recipient in written communication. Moreover, Braun (1988:7) explains that the actual use and the function of addressing terms depands on the stucture of language, on the speaker's intention and on the address relationship between two interlocutors, as well as on the occasion of the occurrence. Juliane House (2009: 4) defined translation as a process of replacing a text in one language by text in another language. He also explained that translating is not only a linguistic act but it is also an act of communication across culture. Translating terms of addressee from Indonesian into English is not easy because they have different pronominal form. In translating addressing term, the translator should notice on the detail. Words can only be understood when it is considered together with the cultural context. So, in translating addressing term, it is not only replacing the word to another language but creating the same meaning and atmosphere as similar as the original text. Moreover, the addressing terms in Bumi Manusia are closely related to power. Braun and Gilman defined Power as ability to control behavior over another. They also said that power is a relationship between at least two persons, and it is nonreciprocal in the sense that both can not have the same power in the same area of behavior (1960: 254). People who have power will be addressed differently from common people. Power is associated with high social status and it reflects respect and honor. So, people from high social status will be addressed in polite way to show a great reverence. To translate a text as similar as the source text, it is needed to see whether the source text is equivalent to target text or not. House defined equivalence as how similarity of message or function is interpreted (2009: 29). There are many types of equivalence and it depends on the perspective that the translator used. It is possible to use denotative equivalence that use 'real world' referents to which the text relates. Also, the translator could use other equivalence such as pragmatic equivalence which focuses to fulfill its communicative function for the recipients. This study tries to discuss the factors of untranslatability in translating addressing term. There are two research questions for this study, (1) How does the translator translate the Indonesian addressing terms in Toer's Bumi Manusia into English version, This Earth of Mankind? (2) What is the influence of power and solidarity toward the choices of addressing terms in Toer's Bumi Manusia? This study tries to describe about the method of the translator in translating addressing term and know the influence of power and solidarity in translating the addressing term. This study only focuses on translating the addressing terms that have any equivalence problems in their translation and do not pay attention to grammar or another linguistic aspect. This study tries to describe about the process of young learner with visual learning style acquire language and know the relationships between personality and learning style. This study is not only focusing in linguistics but also covering learning activities and psychology area but it is not for learning strategy. Several theories are becoming main cores of this study, such as translation theory of House, lexical relation of Kreidler and Brown and Gilman in pronoun of power and solidarity. . RESEARCH METHOD This study uses descriptive-qualitative in getting and describing about the translating addressing terms phenomena in This Earth of Mankind. This study needs to be explained by words not by numbers or statistics, because this study is stressing on translation aspect and its relationship with culture. Bodgan and Biklen (1984:5) defined the qualitative approach as a research procedure which produces a descriptive data such as verbal or nonverbal utterances or words from the object being observed. The data for this study are utterances. There are two sources of data used in this study. Those data are Toer's Bumi Manusia as source text that was written by Pramoedya Ananta Toer and This Earth of Mankind as target text that was translated by Max Lane. Observation is used to analyze this research. Observation includes collection of the data that is needed by the researcher without manipulating. Sugiyono(2010, p. 146) adds that observation is done by the researcher about what the researcher wants to observe in the research. To observe this research, internet access and taking a note are needed by the researcher as the basic instrument. There were three steps to analyze the data. They were data reduction, data display and conclusion and verification. The researcher sorted the data by choosing the addressing terms that had problem with equivalence. Then, she displayed the data in table. Conclusion and verification became the last step of the data analysis process. In this case, the data had been displayed and discussed before were concluded. The conclusion was the answer of the problems existing supported by some theories related (Sugiyono, 2010, p. 345). To answer the first question, the researcher used lexical relation of Kreidler in his book introducing English semantic and translation theory by Machali. Then, in answering the research question number two, the researcher used pronoun of power and solidarity by Brown and Gilman, translation theory by Nababan and House, then collaborate with Hallidayan register categories of field, mode and tenor. ANNALYSIS AND DISCUSSION There are two analyses in this section. The first is the analysis of the method that was used by translator to translate addressing terms. The second is the analysis of relation between power and solidarity toward the addressing terms. In translating terms of addressees, the translator should find the equivalence between the source text and the target text. House (2009: 29) defines equivalence as a similar message and fulfills a similar function. The writer noticed that the translator use some different patterns. The first pattern, the translator tried to find out the literal or denotative equivalence which use 'real world' as referents for source text to target text. The second pattern, the translator used the original addressing terms from the source text and provided glossary for informing the meaning of the addressing terms in the end of the novel. The last, the translator changed the addressing terms to different addressing terms as the adaptation to the context of target language. After analyzing the method that was used by translator to translate addressing terms, the research used the following table to sum up the result: Table 1 The Comparison of Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia and This Earth of Mankind No Original Translation Procedure Problem 1. Juffrouw Miss Literal translation Different in context 2. Noni Miss Literal translation Different in context 3. Noni Noni Annotation Inconsistent 4. Mevrouw Mrs/Madam/ Ma'am Literal translation Different in context 5. Mevrouw Miss Free translation Different in meaning 6. Tuanmuda Young master Literal translation Different in context 7. Tuanmuda Master Literal translation Inconsistent 8. Tuan Sir/Mr. Literal translation Different in context 9. Tuan Tuan Annotation Inconsistent 10. Tuan You/he Free translation Different in function 11. Tuan-tuan Tuans Free translation Different in meaning 12. Ndoro Master Literal translation Different in context 13. Ndoro Ndoro Annotation Inconsistent 14. Sahaya I Literal translation Different in context 15. Sahaya Your servant Free translation Different in meaning 16. Meneer Mr. Literal translation Different in context 17. Papa Father Literal translation Different in context 18 Kowe You Literal translation Different in context 19. Nak Child Literal translation Different in context 20. Nyai Nyai Annotation - 21. Nyai-nyai Nyais Free translation Different in meaning 22. Gus Gus Annotation - 23. Sinyo Sinyo Annotation - 24. Mas Mas Annotation - 25. Abang Your friend Free translation Different in meaning 26. Man Man Free translation Different in context 27. Mr Mr. Free translation Different in meaning As shown from the table above, Malay dominated the addressing terms because Malay is neutral language that can be used by Javanese and Dutch in their daily conversations. Noni, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Nak, Sinyo, and Abang are addressing terms that belong to Malay addressing terms. These terms are more common because Malay is widely used in all Dutch East Indies. In the other hand, there were some Javanese addressing terms such as Nyai, Ndoro, Kowe, Gus, Mas, and Man that were used in particular occasions or refer to particular people. Similar to Javanese addressing terms, Dutch addressing terms are only used for certain people. Juffrouw, Mevrouw, Meneer, and Meester are Ducth addressing terms that only used to call Dutch people. There are three patterns in translating addressing terms. In the first pattern, the translator used denotative equivalence which only focused on the meaning of the terms. Machali (2000) stated that as a method, literal translation considers as the most important translation procedure because the basic of literal translation is in clause or sentence level. However, translating addressing terms include and reflect the culture of the society because the addressing terms that were used by the characters determine their background whether their status or ethnicity. Even the words in source text have the same denotation with target text, they do not always have the same connotation. The translator used two different procedures in translating the addressing terms for the first pattern. The first procedure is lexical translation which is used to translate Tuanmuda, Tuan, Papa, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Aku, Kowe, and Nak. Some of the terms are not appropriate because there is the difference of interpersonal perspective. The second procedure is adaptation. The translator attempted to make the addressing terms familiar in target text. The terms Juffrouw, Mevrouw, Meneer, Ndoro, and Noni are special concepts that were used in Dutch colonial era. The translation text could be understood by the reader of the target text, but the reader can not catch the essence that those terms are particular addressing terms for certain groups. So, even the words of source text have denotative equivalence in target text, but they are not suitable for the context of source text. In the second pattern, the translator did not change the addressing terms because the terms, Noni, Nyai, Ndoro, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas are special concept of source text that do not have any equivalence word in target text. The translator used annotation to translate because he persisted to use the original terms and gave glossary to explain the meaning of the term. The writer noticed that the translator is understand that the addressing terms have important role to distinguish the identity of the characters, but he only highlighted Javanese addressing terms. The concept of thing in Dutch and English are almost similar because they are in the same language family. So, the translator was easy to find out the lexical equivalence from Ducth terms to English terms. However, the concept of some words such as Noni, Sinyo, and Nyai are especially used in colonial era, so it is difficult to find out the equivalence in target text. Ndoro, Gus, and Mas are terms from Javanese culture who really emphasis in status and familiarity while English only differ for formal or informal situation. Unfortunately, the translator used inconsistent translation procedures for one term. For instance, the term Noni is translated as Miss by using lexical translation and the translator also used annotation in other text so that he did not change the addressing terms. These conditions would make the reader confuse and would make wrong interpretation that Miss and Noni are different. The last pattern showed that the translator change the form of the addressing terms. The translator used free style translation. The translator missed to understand the language system of source text and target text because he translated Nyai-Nyai as Nyais and Tuan-Tuan as Tuans. Nyai and Tuan are not English term, so the plural form of Nyai and Tuan are not necessarily Nyais or Tuans because it is unclear whether Nyai and Tuan are countable or uncountable noun. Accountability concept is universal concept that can be understood by all people and can be expressed through lexical structure in all language, but not all languages have grammatical category for number and not all languages apply the same concept for number. The second analysis is relation between power and solidarity toward the addressing using T and V because in previous part, there are many translations of addressing term that are not appropriate to the context of the novel. The ways of people in choosing the addressing terms are really related to the culture that exist in their society. The culture of society consists of everything that everybody has to know or believe in order to operate manner that acceptable for its member. In Javanese society, especially in the past, the kingdom applied feudal system. This system force lower class people to respect much to people who have more power. Gilman (1960; 252) defined Power as a relationship between at least two persons and it is nonreciprocal because both can not have the same authority. There are many forms of power such as physical strength, wealth, age, sex, institutionalized role in the state, the army, or within the family. The relations called older than, richer than, stronger than, employer of, richer than and nobler then are all asymmetrical. If A is older than B, B is not older than A. The relation called "more powerful than". The pronoun usage expressing this power relation is also asymmetrical or nonreciprocal, with the greater receiving V and the lesser T. Pronoun form of T and V were used by some European countries to differ between 'singular you' tu (T) and 'plural you' vos (V). Now, T and V are used as symbols; the T form is often described as the familiar form and the V form as the polite one. The superior will say T to the inferior and receives V, and vice versa. T and V approach also could be used to indicate solidarity. The T form is usually used by people who stand in the same position. It reflects symmetrical relation; for instance: attended the same school or have the same parents or practice in the same profession. The T of solidarity can be produced by frequency of contact as well as by objective similarities. The dimension of solidarity is potentially appropriate to all persons addressed. Power superiors may be solidarity (parents, elder siblings) or not solidarity (officials whom one seldom sees). Reciprocal T usage was always available to show intimacy. The following part would discuss the power of characters and its influence among the other characters and the writer used T and V form to analyze them. To sum up the relation of power and solidarity through the addressing term that were chosen by the characters in Bumi Manusia, the writer summarized them into a table. The table would illustrate the addressing terms, the interlocutors, the relation between interlocutors, and the function of the addressing terms. Table 2 The T and V form of Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia No Addressing Term Interlocutor Relation Function 1 Juffrouw Java – Dutch Dutch- Indo nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 2 Noni Java – Indo nonreciprocal Respecting 3 Mevrouw Java – Dutch Dutch -Dutch Indo – Indo nonreciprocal reciprocal reciprocal Respecting showing intimacy respecting 4 Nyai Java – Java Dutch - Java reciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 5 Tuanmuda Dutch – Java Java - Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 6 Tuan Java - Java Java – Dutch nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 7 Ndoro Java – Dutch Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 8 Meneer Java – Dutch nonreciprocal Respecting 9 Mama Ann – Nyai Minke – Nyai nonreciprocal nonreciprocal showing intimacy showing intimacy 10 Papa Indo – western nonreciprocal showing intimacy 11 Aku Java - Java Java – Dutch reciprocal nonreciprocal showing intimacy showing intimacy 12 Sahaya Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 13 Kowe Dutch – Java nonreciprocal Disrespecting 14 Nak Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 15 Gus Java – Java nonreciprocal showing intimacy 16 Sinyo Java –Indo Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting respecting 17 Abang Indo - Indo Java – Java nonreciprocal nonreciprocal Respecting showing intimacy 18 Mas Indo – Java reciprocal showing intimacy 19 Man Dutch – Java nonreciprocal Disrespecting 20 Mr (Meester) Java – Dutch nonreciprocal Respecting The table above shows that there are three functions of addressing terms, respecting, disrespecting, and showing intimacy. From the data above, the relations of the interlocutors are mostly nonreciprocal, so it shows that social status is very important in colonial era because the nonreciprocal relations illustrate the difference power between addressor and addressee. In many nonreciprocal cases, the higher social status will get V form from the addressors to show their respect and say T form because they are not stand in the same position as the addressee. Except respecting, nonreciprocal relation is also used to show disrespect. The addressing terms that are used to disregard are especially designed for lower class by upper class or have bad connotation. In contrast, to show intimacy, the relations of the interlocutors are sometimes reciprocal or nonreciprocal. The dimension of solidarity is little bit different from power, because even the interlocutors are not stand in the same position they can use intimate addressing terms because their relations are close. DISCUSSION After analyzing the translation of addressing terms from the source text to target text, now the writer discusses the result of the analysis. Comparison of Original and Translation The research compares the field, tenor, and mode of Bumi Manusia and This Earth of Mankind. The concept of field, tenor, and mode are sociolinguistic dimensions of context of situation jointly characterizing a particular register. House (2009; 33) stated that the original and its translation should have an equivalent function whenever possible. He also said that text and context of situation are indeed separated, but the two interact with each other through inextricable connection between the social environment and the functional organization of language. Before analyzing the register, it is needed to analyze the genre first. House (2009; 35) explained that genre connect an individual text with the larger cultural context of the linguistic and cultural community in which the text is embedded. The genre of Bumi Manusia is historical fiction but it is based on the reality. It included to historical story because the setting illustrated the situation of Indonesia in the late of nineteenth century. The author used particular time and places that make the story as if it was real. The story happened in 1890's, when the national movement had been begun by native to fight against colonizer through non-violence way. Field The first dimension of register is field. Holmes (2009; 34) explained that field captures the subject matter or topic. It describes what the text is about and what kinds of thing are in text. The text was about Minke's life. It describe Minke's journey who is a naïve boy at first to be a mature person. In that process, Minke should face many problems dealing not only with himself but also his society and the colonizer. The complexities of Minke's problem include the conflict of social judgments, hierarchy system, and racial conflict. The description of this story is not so much as historical text but an attractive, easily readable story. Evidence for this is the use of Malay language in telling the story rather than Javanese or Dutch. Malay was language of interracial communication which was used by many people weather Native or Eurasian. However, there were many terms that are not Malay, but they were only used as addressing term. The choice of particular addressing term in Bumi Manusia shows the style of speaking and the purpose of the speaker, indeed the social status. Mevrouw, Juffrouw, Meester, and Meneer are some addressing terms that were borrowed from Dutch language, while Mas, Ndoro, Gus, Mas and Man are some addressing terms that were borrowed from Javanese language. The used of various addressing terms has function as the mark of power and solidarity. As seen in table 4.1.3 (see page 102) there are three functions of addressing terms, respecting, disrespecting, and showing intimacy. From that data, the relations of the interlocutors are mostly nonreciprocal, so it shows that social status is very important in colonial era because the nonreciprocal relations illustrate the difference power between addressor and addressee. The feudal and colonial system forced people to respect everyone who have more power. Geertz (1960: 282) explained that it is nearly impossible for language that applied etiquette system to say anything without indicating the social relationship between the speaker and the listener in terms of status and familiarity. In many nonreciprocal cases, the higher social status will get V form from the addressors to show their respect and say T form because they are not stand in the same position as the addressee. Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ndoro, Menner, Sahaya, Sinyo, Abang, and Meester are addressing terms to show respect. The translation appears to be generally and decrease its local color because the absence of Dutch addressing terms as the marker of Dutch colonial. Even the translation of Dutch addressing terms have the same function to respect the addressee, the translation can not replace the emotion and the feeling of the original. Except respecting, nonreciprocal relation is also used to show disrespect. The addressing terms that are used to disregard are especially designed for lower class by upper class or have bad connotation. For instance, Kowe is addressing term that was used by Dutch people to express disrespect toward Javanese. The translation of Kowe, you, can not express the same function as the original because this term is neutral addressing term. In contrast, to show intimacy, the relations of the interlocutors are sometimes reciprocal or nonreciprocal. The dimension of solidarity is little bit different from power. Even the interlocutors were not stand in the same position they can use intimate addressing terms because their relations are close. In Bumi Manusia, the relations of the people who used intimate addressing terms such as Mama, Papa, Gus, Abang, and Nak were nonreciprocal. Gus, Abang and Nak were used by older people to younger people. In Javanese, age is one of the main distinctions of nonreciprocal relation. The older people do not need to use polite form, but in this case Gus, Abang and Nak are polite addressing term that indicated close relationship between older and younger people. The translation of Abang (your friend) and Nak (child) can not full fill the same function as the intimate sign like the original did. Tenor House (2009; 34) stated that tenor refers to the nature of the participants, the author and his or her addressee, the relationship between them in terms of social power and familiarity, the author's intellectual and affective position, that is, his or her personal viewpoint. The author was an Indonesian author of novels, short stories, essays, polemic and histories of his homeland and its people. The author seemed to be very aware of the conditions of his story. He attempted to create colonial atmosphere as same as the reality. The choice of the addressing terms included Dutch, Malay, and Javanese was the evident. By differing the addressing terms based on the ethnicity and social status, the author would like to inform the reader the 'reality' in the past. He wanted to show that there were social distance between poor and rich, also Javanese as the colony and Dutch as the colonizer. He persisted to use Dutch addressing terms rather than change it into Malay to create colonial atmosphere because at that time Dutch people make their language as exclusive language. The translator also tried to create colonial atmosphere by using Java and Malay addressing term that do not have equivalent in English. However, instead of using Dutch term as the author did, the translator change the addressing terms into English. Dutch and English are still in the same language family, so there are many terms of English and Dutch that have the same meaning. Mevrouw, Juffrouw, Meneer, and Meester are Dutch terms. Except Meester, they are denotatively equivalent. Mevrouw could be translated as Mrs, Juffrouw as Miss, and Meneer as Mr. They have the same referents in the real world, so it makes them denotatively equivalents. Although, the translator failed to capture that Dutch addressing term has special function as imperial impression. Ashcroft (2002; 7) stated that one of main features of imperial oppression is control over language. Dutch people, at that time, not only controlled for social, politic, and economic aspects but also controlled the language. They limit the used of their language for themselves and their offspring to marginalize their colonies. The translator did not catch the author's aim that he wanted to show the great distance between Dutch and Javanese people. Instead of giving the Dutch colonial atmosphere, the translator gave mental image of British colonialism because the special terms that implicate Dutch colonialism had been translated in English terms. Based on the table in 4.1 (see page 3), most addressing term translation dealt with cultural context. This problem arose because the translation and the original can not make the same psychological understanding for the readers. In addition, the translator used inconsistent term in his translations that primarily make the reader confused. Mode House (2009; 34) defined Mode as a channel of communication. Equivalence in dimension of mode relates to the means whereby the communication is performed. In Bumi Manusia, there were some addressing terms that have different meaning than the lexical meaning because of the feeling of the speaker. Kowe actually is common addressing terms in Javanese society to address someone who is younger or have closed relation, but when it is used by Dutch people the function is changed from showing intimacy become disrespecting. When the Dutch people used Kowe in Bumi Manusia novel, the character always used it in high tension. However, the reader will not catch that Kowe has negative connotation directly because the translation term, you, is neutral addressing terms. The communication purpose of the term Kowe cannot easily catch. So, the irritation of the character could not be understood by the reader. As seen from the mode, field, and tenor analyses above, it show that the original and the translation are not equivalence. The genre of the translation in translating addressing term is not so much as the original because some translation of the addressing terms can not reveal the atmosphere of Dutch colonial that become the main point in this equivalence problem. Equivalence Problem in Translating Addressing Terms in Bumi Manusia The analysis of register categories above clearly showed that the original and translation are not equal. Equivalence of source text and target has limited area because not all of the equivalence approaches can achieved all translation cases. The main factor that made the addressing in source text do not have suitable equivalence in target text is the special concept of Dutch colonial and Javanese culture. Nababan (1999: 99) said that the concept of source text can reveal a concept that is not well known in the target text. Some addressing terms from source text that has special concept are difficult to have their equivalence in target text because of the cultural concept of addressing term from Dutch and Javanese like Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai, Ndoro, Meneer, Gus, Sinyo, Mas, Man, and Meester. Those terms can not easily be transferred to target text because those terms are created by certain condition in particular communities. Some of those terms, Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Ndoro, and Meneer have the same denotation with the translation term, but the original and translation addressing term have different connotation that make them share different interpretation. The special concept that can not be replaced in target text lead to others related problem. The special concept of particular culture make the language concept of source text is not available in target text. Nababan (1999: 99) explained that the words of source text could be understand and recognized in target text but the target text does not have a term that can reveal the concept from source text. In this case, the term Sahaya and Kowe in source text have different concept from Aku and Kau. The target text do not differ the first and second singular pronoun that make the translation of Sahaya and Kowe have different function from source text. Even the concept of Sahaya and Kowe could be understand in the target text, but the term that have the same meaning and connotation with those term are not available. So, the translator used 'I' and 'you' in a pinch to replace Sahaya and Kowe even 'I' and 'you' also used to translate Aku and Kau. The complexities of Javanese community that apply speech level also direct the translation to the equivalence problem because it makes difference of interpersonal perspective. Nababan (1999: 03) argued that interpersonal perspective is related to the relation of the participants in a text. In a language that really concern to etiquette like Javanese, Geertz stated that it is impossible to address someone without pay attention to the status of the addressee. Etiquette system force the people to create different term for one concept, so the participant can easily choose the right term to address someone that suitable for both the addressor and the addressee. For instance, in Bumi Manusia there are three different addressing terms to call male parent, Papa, Ayah and Ayahanda. The use of those addressing term could reflect the social status of the addressor and the addressee. Papa is used in western family who live Dutch East Indies, Ayah is used in middle-low family, while Ayahanda is used in Javanese aristocrat family. This difference of Papa, Ayah and Ayahanda can not be seen in the translation because the translator translated them as 'father'. The other problem of equivalence that appears because of the particular culture of the two languages is the difference of expressive meaning. According to Nababan (1999: 103) the words in source text and target text have the same proportional meaning but often they are different in expressive meaning. There are many addressing terms that have the same proportional meaning but they are different in expressive meaning because Malay terms differentiate the addressing terms based on the relationship and the social status. The term Nak has the same proportional meaning with child, but they are used in different intention. Nak is for showing intimacy but child dispose to create formal atmosphere rather than familiarity. Both terms have the same proportional meaning but they express different purpose and connotation. The different perspective toward a concept will also lead the translation to equivalence problem (Nababan, 1999: 101). Furthermore, it is also the effect of special concept in source text. The term Man in Javanese context at that time was used to address Javanese adult male from middle-low status. In the translation text, the term Man translated as man because English does not distinguish the term man for rich or poor people. In the other hand, the translator also missed to capture the perspective of the character in choosing particular term when he translated Abang. The proportional meaning of Abang is addressing term to call elder brother but it could be used to call man or boy who is elder than the addressee. The translator translated Abangmu as your friend but from Nyai Ontosoroh's point of view, she used Abangmu to make Annelies felt comfort and consider Minke as her own son. Changing the term Abangmu as your friend would lead the reader to different understanding because it seems that Nyai Ontosoroh treat Minke as only her guest. The other factor except special concept of Dutch colonial and Javanese culture is the difference in grammatical system. Nababan (1999; 108) stated that grammatical equivalence focuses to the similar concept of source text and target text at the level of number, gender, person, tense, and aspect. In translating the addressing term, the problem appeared when source language and target language have different grammatical system. The term Nyai-Nyai became Nyais or Tuan-Tuan became Tuans is not equivalence because both term are Malay term. Malay and English apply different method to change the singular concept to be plural. The translator used free style translation and he missed to understand the language system of source text and target text because he translated Nyai-Nyai as Nyais and Tuan-Tuan as Tuans. Nyai and Tuan are not English term, so the plural form of Nyai and Tuan are not necessarily Nyais or Tuans because it is unclear whether Nyai and Tuan are countable or uncountable noun. Accountability concept is universal concept that can be understood by all people and can be expressed through lexical structure in all language, but not all languages have grammatical category for number and not all languages apply the same concept for number. Therefore, the translator should observe carefully whether one concept of a language could be applied to another language or not. The reader of the target text would feel unfamiliar because in some text, the translator used Nyai and Tuan for singular form, but after that those terms became Nyais and Tuans, whereas the reader could have another understanding rather than think that those terms are plural form because they never know the terms Nyais and Tuans before. Double Perspective in Translating Bumi Manusia Constructing the effective translation is one of the purposes of translation. Nababan (1999:88) stated that there are two main factors that determine the effectiveness of the translation. The first is dimension of linguistic and knowledge. Straight (as quoted in Nababan, 1999) said that fruitfulness in conveying the message depends on the knowledge about the context of culture and the language system of source language and target language. In this case, the translator failed to capture that addressing term play important role because it reflects etiquette culture of Javanese and Dutch colonial culture in Dutch East Indies. The second factor is purpose dimension. Nababan (1999, 87) stated that the translator should decide the purpose of the translation. Further, he explained that the purpose should meet this criteria; fruitful to the original, use translation style that appropriate to source text, use suitable equivalence, and the readability level of translation fitted to the source text. However, the analysis in the previous part show that the translation of addressing terms dealt with many equivalence problems and shared different function and connotation from the original that make the translation become unreadable and confusing for the reader. Both dimensions above can not be reached by the translator because he used more than one perspective in translating the addressing terms. Before translating a text, a translator had to analyze the source text to understand the content of the text. Then, the translator chose the approach that is suitable for source text. From the data in the table in 4.1 (see page 3), the writer found some addressing terms that have many equivalent problems. The translator may use more than one procedure in translating addressing terms because the procedure of translation is for sentences or smaller linguistics units as clause, phrase, word, etc. However, before determining the procedure, the translator should choose the perspective or method that he wants to apply in translating the source text. The method that the translator used will be a framework that guides the translator to translate the text in a line. The writer noticed that the translator used double perspectives that make his translation contradictory. In translating addressing terms such as Noni, Ndoro, Nyai, Tuan, Tuanmuda, Papa, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas, the translator used perspective that was focus on the original text. House (2009: 15) explained that a focus on the (original) texts mean analyzing it, and systematically linking its form and functions in order to reveal the original author's motivated choices. The translator considered the reason of the author in choosing addressing terms and tried to find out the closest equivalence in target text, even for some addressing terms do not have any equivalence that make the translator insisted to use the original term. In contrast, the translator also used perspective that focus on the process of interpretation. House (2009: 20) defined this perspective as the translator way to builds up an individual mental representation of its meaning. House added that the reconstitution of the 'the meaning' of a text to fit another language and context is not the central point. It is dealing more with the invention of the translator then discovery of what is already exist in a text. Therefore, when the translator used this perspective to translate some addressing terms such as Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Nyai-Nyai, Tuan-Tuan, Nak, Abang, Man, etc the translation become very different from the context in source text. This perspective also leads the translator to make confusing translation because the translation for one term becomes inconsistent. Moreover some addressing terms have different meaning and connotation from the source text. In translating a text, translator should use only one perspective to make the synchronized translation. Double translation would lead the translator to different way in translating addressing term because one perspective deal with different point of view to another perspective. In Bumi Manusia case, it is much better for the translator to only apply the perspective that focus on the source text since the background of the original can not be easily transferred to target text. Moreover, if the translator was consistent to use one perspective, he would not make ambiguity translation. By understanding the whole context of the story that include ecology, technology, material culture, social organization, myth, and linguistic system of source text, the translator would have better perceptive to make good translation that fruitful to the original but it is still readable for the target reader. CONCLUSION This study is conducted to describe how the phenomenon of translating addressing terms is rolled out in BumiManusia and This Earth of Mankind. The conclusion of this study is formulated based on the statement of problems. Some translation theory based on several authors (House; 2009; Machali 2000; and Nababan; 1999): translation perspective, equivalence in translation, equivalence problem, and register categories of field, mode, and tenor are combined to the theory of addressing term (Wardaugh; 2006), pronouns of power and solidarity (Brown and Gilman; 1960) and lexical relation (Kreidler; 1998) to identify how the translator translated the addressing terms and the relation of the addressing terms toward the cultural context. Then, the writer comes to a conclusion that: The T and V approach also showed that power and solidarity become the main consideration for the characters in choosing addressing terms, so that the characters used different addressing terms depend on the status of the addressee and the relation among the characters. The translator used three patterns in translating addressing terms. In the first pattern, the translator used literal translation to translate Juffrouw, Noni, Mevrouw, Tuanmuda, Tuan, Ndoro, Meener, Papa, Ayah, Ayahanda, Sahaya, Aku, Kowe, and Nak. In second pattern, the translator used original terms, Noni, Nyai, Ndoro, Gus, Sinyo, and Mas in the target text. The last pattern is changing the addressing terms such as Nyai-Nyai, Tuan, Sahaya, Abang, Man, and Meester since the adaptation of target text. From the patterns above, it was found that the translator was inconsistent to translate some addressing terms because he translated one term used some different procedure that make the meaning of the addressing terms contradictory. Also he did not pay attention to the culture and the context that involve in addressing terms so he only did linguistic translation without concerning to the cultural influences. The main factor that lead untranslatability of translating Bumi Manusia's addressing terms is special concept of Javanese culture and Dutch colonial system that make the addressing terms can not be easily transferred to target. The difference of grammatical system of source language and target language also lead the translator to get difficulties in finding suitable equivalence for the addressing terms. Therefore the translator used double perspective to solve the equivalence problems. As a result double perspective that was expected to solve the problem instead made a larger problem because the translation of addressing terms become untranslatability and unreadable. SUGGESTION Addressing terms is general phenomenon which occurs in daily life. But, the analysis of translating addressing terms is still rarely discussed whereas linguistics and its branches is basically concerning with the use of language. From this study, the future researchers are suggested to be more interested in enlarging their knowledge dealing with applied linguistics, especially translating addressing terms which concerns with how translating addressing terms based on cultural context. Equally important, it is suggested for the readers to pay attention in choosing addressing terms based on the condition and the status of the addressee because the wrong addressing terms choices will make the addressee feel insulted or annoyed REFERENCES Ananta Toer, Pramoedya. 2011. Bumi Manusia. Jakarta: Lentera Dipantara. Ananta Toer, Pramoedya. 1996. This Earth of Mankind. New York: Penguin books Ltd. Ashcroft, Bill and Griffiths, Gareth. 2002. The Empire Writes Back – Theory and practice in post-colonial literatures. New York and London: Routledge Taylor & Francis Group. Bogdan, Robert. C and Sari Knopp Biklen. 1982. Qualitative Research for Education: an Introduction to Theory and Methods.Allyn and Bacon. Inc. USA Brown, R., Gilman, A. 1960. The pronouns of Power and Solidarity. Thomas A. Sebeok, eds. Style in Language. Cambridge-Massachusetts: The Technology Press of Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 252-275. Geertz, Clifford. 1960. Linguistic Etiquette. Thomas A. Sebeok, eds. Style in Language. Cambridge-Massachusetts: The Technology Press of Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 282-295 Holmes, Janet. 1992. An Inroduction to Sociolinguistics. London and New York: Longman Group. Hornby, A. S. (Ed.) 1948. Advanced Learner's Dictionary (7th ed.). Oxford: Oxford University Press. House, Juliane. 2009. Translation. Oxford: Oxford University Press. Machali, R. .2000. Pedoman Bagi Penerjemah. Jakarta: Grasindo. Nababan, R. 1999. Teori Menerjemah Bahasa Inggris. Yogyakarta: PustakaPelajar Pramoedya Ananta Toer. Retrieved on June 25, 2013 from site: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pramoedya_Ananta_Toer Rothschild, Metthew. Interview with Pramoedya Ananta Toer. The Progressive Magazine. Retrieved on June 26, 2013 from site: http://www.progressive.org/mag_intv1099 Sugiyono. 2010. MetodePenelitianKuantitatif R & D. Bandung: Alfabeta. Wardhaugh, Ronald. 2006. An Introduction to Sociolinguistic.Oxford: Blackwell Publishing Widyastuti, Susana. Componential Analysis of Meaning: Theory and Applications. Online journal. Retrieved on June 25, 2013 from site: http://eprints.uny.ac.id/1174 W. Kreidler, Charles. 1998. Introducing English Semantic. London: Routledge.

Domestic Violence in Danielle Steel's Journey (A Liberal Feminism Approach) Aryani Fitri Hira Kartika English Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, Surabaya State University Aryanifitri11@gmail.com Fabiola Dharmawati Kurnia English Department, Faculty of Languages and Arts, Surabaya State University fabkurnia@gmail.com Abstrak Permasalahan kekerasan dalam rumah tangga selalu menjadi ancaman bagi wanita. Hak asasi manusia mereka ditiadakan oleh suami.Tujuan penelitian ini adalah menganalisis bagaimana kekerasan dalam rumah tangga dan bagaimana wanita melawan kekerasan yang tergambarkan pada Journey karya Danielle Steel. Penelitian ini menggunakan metode data deskriptif-qualitatif dengan pendekatan konsep kekerasan menurut Paula and Margie untuk menunjukkan bentuk kekerasan dalam rumah tangga dan liberal feminisme menurut Naomi Wolf dan John Stuart Mill untuk menunjukkan usaha wanita untuk melawan kekerasan dan bangkit dari permasalahannya. Hasil penelitian ini mengungkapkan (1) bentuk kekerasan yang dialami Mddy, tokoh utama dalam Journey yang ditinjau dari pendekatan liberal feminisme adalah kekerasan emosional; penghinaan, ancaman, menganggap rendah, dan pengisolasian sosial, sementara kekerasan seksual;pemaksaan seks, pemaksaan sterilisasi, penyiksaan secara seksual, dan menganggap wanita sebagai objek seks. (2) Bagaimana Maddy melawan kekerasan melalui berani berbicara ketika Ia ingin diberi kesempatan untuk memberi ide-idenya dalam area pekerjaan, membuat keputusan dalam hidupnya, bersosialisasi dengan teman-temannya, melalui tindakan ketika Ia menentang perintah suaminya untuk menjauhi anak istrinya, keinginan Maddy tetap pada merawat anaknya, dan yang terakhir melalui personal autonomi ketika Ia mengambil sikap untuk berpisah dari suaminya demi terbebas dari kekerasan suaminya. Berpisah dari suaminya, Ia bisa hidup mandiri tanpa bayang-bayang suaminya. Keywords : Kekerasan, Wanita, Perlawanan, Liberal Feminisme Abstract Violence always becomes threat for women. Their human rights are denied by their husband.The purpose of this study is analyzing how domestic violence to woman and how woman resists against violence as reflected in Danielle Steel's JOURNEY. This research of method used to analyze the data is a descriptive-qualitative with an approach of domestic violence by Paula and Margie to show the forms of domestic violence and liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill to show her efforts to resist against violence and revival from her problems. The result of this research exposes that (1) violence experienced by Maddy as the main female character are emotional abuse; humiliation, threats, belittling, and social isolation, meanwhile sexual abuse; rape, enforced sterilization, torturing sexually, and looking woman as sexual object. (2) How Maddy resists against violence through speak out as she wants to be given opportunity in giving her ideas in her working place, making her own decisions in her life, socializing with her friends, and, through doing action as Maddy tries to oppose every her husband's commands, one of them is her decision for taking care her children and through being personal autonomy when she decides to divorce with her husband and lived independent with working without the shadows of her husband. She has had power to be personal hood in determining self, mind, body, and feeling that divorce is the best way for sake of happiness and pleasure (freedom of emotional and sexual abuses) perpetuated by her husband. Keywords : Violence, Women, Resistance, Liberal Feminism INTRODUCTION: God creates a man to the earth for living in love with others but in reality lately the acts of violence has always been part of the human experience. Acts of violence can happen in everywhere, be experienced by anyone, and be perpetrated by anyone (Dustin, 2009:87). However, survey from UNICEF Research Centre in 2000 states that violence is regular part of women's experience in domestic violence. They are unable to make their own decisions, voice their own opinions or protect themselves and their children for fear of further repercussions. Their human rights are denied and their lives are stolen from the abuser by regularly getting threats of violence (Khan, 2000:2). Many factors make women experience violence, one of them is gender bias, unequal power relations between men and women in which women is forced into a subordination position compared women than men that leads women as the victim of men dominance and discrimination and to prevention of the full advancement of women (Khan, 2000:2). Violence in domestic life always happens toward wife as a party who is regarded weaker than her husband. Joda et al, 2009:2 states that husband often do not feel guilty with what he does even he feels no breaking the law when he commits violence to his wife. Some women activists believes that violence in domestic sphere is rooted in belief of patriarchal system that still applied by husband in system of his household. According to Dobash, patriarchy contributes toward wife abuse. The system had defined the differences of gender between men and women. Husband was supposed to be strong, dominant, authoritarian, aggressive, and rational provider while women had devalued as secondary and inferior who had been assigned to be irrational, dependent, passive, submissive, soft, nurturing (in Margie, 2002:34). Patriarchal society regarded women as men's property and gave authority toward husband to control and decide decision for wife. Araji and Carlson (2001) argued that patriarchal societies may foster domestic violence because the dominant male is perceived to be appropriately disciplining and controlling the behaviour of the subordinate wife in the family (in Florence, 2008:592). The forms of women abuse can be classified into three forms, those are physical abuse, emotional abuse, and sexual abuse. Physical abuse is like grabbing, hitting, and kicking, sexual abuse is like demanding sex when one's partner is unwilling, enforced to sterilization, regarding women as a sex object, and emotional abuse is like humiliation, threatening, belittling, and social abuse (Paula, 2006:5 &16 and Margie, 2000: 3-6). Bhasin states that patriarchy as a concept to refer social system of masculine domination over women. Patriarchal society places men in superior or masculine position meanwhile women is put in subordinate position (2000:10). Murniati states that patriarchy is a system of socio-culture that marginalizes women's position in all aspects including in economic, social, education, politic sphere as if the system legitimizes some a various inequality, deprivation, and oppression over women (2004:227-229). In patriarchal situation, women had only little influences in society where they did not have rights on common areas in society such as in family, social, government, education. So, women's economic social, political, psychological condition depended on men. Domestic violence always becomes the hidden issue. Almost all of the victims are unwilling to report the police because wife still depends on financial on husband, wife still loves her husband, and many reason else. Summer states that many the victim is always silent toward violence perpetrated by her husband, never resists the abuser and never tells anyone (Summers, 2002:170). Moreover, according to Joyce, victims of violence over time experiences more serious consequences than of one-time incidents. Domestic violence against women where husband as the perpetrator can lead psychological consequences for the victim (2009:134-135). Gender bias that causes women are always marginalized, subordinated, and oppressed in the family at the place of work, and in society emmerges feminism. Feminism is an awareness of women oppression at the place of work within the family and an awareness of patriarchal control (Bhasin, 2000:31). Meanwhile Carter states that feminism is a movement for women that attempts to resist the dominance of a patriarchal society have a long history (2006:910). One of feminism movement that defend equality rights between men and women is liberal feminism. Liberal feminism is a movement that is reflected in every struggle done by women to demand the right of freedom (Humm, 2002:250). Liberal feminism emphasizes the importance of individualism, freedom, especially freedom of choice. The feminist movement is that women gain control. Both of the body itself as well as the social world. They reject the gender symbols attached to each sex and gender socialization to children that had been done. Women experience discrimination because of gender inequality but women should have same opportunity like men in all of aspects, including private field, or public field, or public field (Ritzer, 1992:450). John Stuart Mill states that women must be personal autonomy as women are rational beings and have the same capacity as men. Problems faced by women more often caused by women if legal reform has happened to make equality between men and women (Tong, 2009:29). Women who success financially comfortable, succesful does not guarantee them will freedom from discrimination and violation. As women regard themselves as the victim of discrimination and violation, Wolf states that women have the power to control what happens to them so stop thinking of themselves as victim and to capitalize on the power inherent in their majority status. Society does not oppress them. It is time for women to do self defeating (speak out) against violation and discrimination. Proclaiming themselves as victimhood does not project strength (Wood, 2009:84). Journey is a novel that will be analyzed. This research chooses the novel as the main female character, experiences violence emotionally and sexually during her marriage life however Maddy is a representation of woman's movement who is brave to speak out against violence perpetruated by her husband but she never tries to hate marriage institution. Maddy as a woman who is not afraid to out of comfort zone and false happiness created by her husband after getting supports from her friends, a support group for battered women, daughter. She escapes from the shackle of oppression to be an independent, free women with her daughter and her friends who support her not like many wives commonly are afraid to escape from violence or say divorce cause they still depend on their husband. Based on the explanation above, the writer is interested to analyze how domestic violence is reflected using the concept of domestic violence from sociological approach by Paula and Margie and how woman resists against violence and revival from her problems by using liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill. Theoritical Framework In producing a good understanding of the conflicts in domestic life which woman experiences and how woman resists against violence in Danielle Steel's Journey, this study applies extrinsic approach in analyzing the problems. The theory of domestic violence by Paula and Margi is chosen as the tool to find out domestic violence to woman is reflected in Danielle Steel's Journey. Theory of domestic violence is a theory which is used to analyze how the forms of abuses which is experienced by the victim. The types of domestic violence according to Paula and Margie consist of physical abuse, emotional abuse, and sexual abuse. (1) Physical abuse is the action of physically assaults, causing injury, pinching, or squeezing, (2) emotional or psychological abuse is consistently doing or saying things verbally that results in fear, loss of confidence, loss of the ability to act, a sense of helplessness and or severe psychological suffering on a person, and (3) sexual abuse is including sadism and forcing a person to have sex when he or she does not want to, forcing a person to engage in sexual act that he or she does not like or finds unpleasant, frightening, or violent, touches the victim sexually in uncomfortable ways, and regards women as a sexual object. Liberal feminism is chosen as the tool to analyze how woman resist against violence. Its feminism emphasizes that violence toward women is based on unequal power relations between women and men. Its theory emphasizes equal individual rights and liberties for women and downplaying sexual differences. Liberal feminist propose a series of strategies for eliminating gender inequality; supporting individual in challenging sexism wherever it is enccountered in daily life without hating the marriage institution. As women experience inequality, the soulution is on women themselves (Ritzer, 1992:452-53). In challenging discrimination and violation toward women, Wolf demands woman to do self defeating (speak out). Its concept is used by Wolf to give powerness for women resist against discrimination and violation (Wood, 84). Wolf states that women are not needed to ask for permission toward anyone for achieving social equality (1999:79). Meanwhile John Stuart Mill gives powerness on women for being personal autonomy. Personal autonomy is a autonomous decision making. John Stuart Mill states that women have powerness as personhood over their self, their thinking, their feeling, their body in determining a choice in their living for sake of happiness and pleasure but not obstruct another people's right in the process (Tong, 2009:16) Based on the background of the study above, the questions below will be answered. (1). How is domestic violence to woman reflected in the Danielle Steel's Journey? (2). How does woman in Danielle Steel's Journey resist against violence? Research Design and Method: To analyze Danielle Steel's Journey, this study uses descriptive qualitative. Thomas (2003) defines qualitative methods as method that involves research by describing kinds of characteristics people and events without comparing the events in term of amounts. The main data is the novel entitled Journey by Danielle Steel, published in 2000 by Dell Publishing, New York. Meanwhile the additional data are taken from many sources such as journal, book, and internet sources. Besides that, quotations in the novel is taken also related how domestic violence to woman is reflected and how woman resists against woman as represented by the main female character of Maddy. There were some steps taken in conducting this study. First, reading was the first step to do to gain the idea the novel intends to deliver. After the writer has finished reading the novel, the next step which was hold was close reading. This step was applied to find quotations related to the topic and problems going to analyze. Close reading was done three times. The first close reading was to find the quotations which are related how domestic violence to woman, then the second close reading was to find how woman resists against woman as represented in Danielle Steel's Journey. The data observed from the novel were then analyzed to the statement of the problems. It was then synchronized with the similar concept of domestic violence by Paula and Margie, concept of victimization by Joyce, and the concept of liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill taken from journals, books, and critical essays. The synchronized data were useful to take final conclusions. Therefore, the significance of the study can be achieved well. Data analysis For the first question this study take theory from the theoritical framework which concerns with forms of abuse toward woman. The concept of domestic violence by Paula and Margie will be explained in this research to find out how domestic violence to woman is reflected in Danielle Steel's Journey. In this research, the writer only found two forms of abuses to women, they are emotional abuses, and sexual abuses. For the second question this study take theory from the theoritical framework which concerns with women's efforts to resist against violence. The concept of liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill which are used to reveal how woman in Danielle Steel's Journey resists against violence. RESULT (1). As the explanation of the domestic violence, this study finds out domestic violence to woman into two forms of abuse, they are emotional abuse and sexual abuse. Emotional Abuse consists of humiliation, threatening, belittling, social isolation. Meanwhile sexual abuse consist of rape, enforced sterilization, torturing sexually, and looking woman as a sexual object. (2). As the explanation of liberal feminism by Naomi Wolf and John Stuart Mill, this study reveal how woman resists against violence. The strategy of Maddy's resistance to get out of domestic violence in Danielle Steel's Journey through speak out, doing action, and being personal autonomy. 1.1 Emotional Abuse 1.1.1 Humiliation "I don't give a damn what you think. I don't pay you to think. I pay you to look good and read the news of a TelePrompTer. That's all I want from you. And with that, he walked into his bathroom, and slammed the door behind him, as she burst into tears in their bedroom. (Steel, p. 34) The quotation above show the form of humiliation by men toward women. In this Journey, Jack always puts his wife into subordinate position. Jack never regards his wife having capability in thinking. Jack just cares how Maddy could look beautiful in front of audiences without giving opportunity for her in giving her arguments or ideas as she is delivering the news. Jack will getting angry as Maddy tries to oppose his commands. One of his commands is prohibitting his wife to hold the program of editorial however Maddy still holds it for the sake of helping her new friend who committed suicide due to abused by her husband, Jack's friend also. 1.1.2 Threatening "I heard you, she said numbly. And I hate you for it. I don't give a damn what you think or feel about this. I only care about what you do, and it goddamn better be the right thing this time, or you're finished. With me and the network. Is that clear, Mad? She looked at him for a long moment and then turned on her heel and walked swiftly down the stairs, back to her own floor. She was pale and shaking." (Steel, p.63) The quotation above shows that Jack always tries threats for Maddy, his wife. Besides she will loss her jobs, Jack will divorce Maddy as his threat for his wife as she does not obey what Jack says to her. Maddy loves so much her husband and also depend financially with her husband. That's Maddy has no other alternatives to leave her husband. In her marriage, Maddy has no power over her husband. Jack always regards her as his property that could be ordered by Jack. Jack feels Maddy as his wife and his employee so he deserves to control his wife as she tries to show her potential in giving comments which acrosses with Jack's principles. 1.1.3 Belittling "That's insulting! It's the truth. As I recall, Mad, you never went to college. In fact, I'm not even sure if you finished high school. It was the ultimate put-down, insinuating that she was too stupid and uneducated to think (Steel, p. 90) The quotation above shows that Maddy tries to oppose all of belittling which is perpetruated by Jack to her however Jack gives awareness to Maddy that the reason of belittling is because Jack doubts whether Maddy ever finished her school or not. The unequal power relation in educational things lead discrimination over Maddy by Jack. Jack belittles Maddy as a stupid wife so Maddy should put down with her husband's commands. 1.1.4 Social Isolation "She didn't have that many friends in Washington, she'd never had time to make them and those she had made, Jack never liked, and eventually pressured her not to see them. She never objected because Jack always had some objection to them, regarding her friends were fat, ugly, inappropriate, or indiscreet. He kept Madeleine carefully guarded, and inadvertently isolated. She knew he meant well in protecting her, and she didn't mind, but it meant that the person she was closest to was Jack, and in recent years, Greg Morris." (Steel, p. 25) From the quotation above, social isolation is as form of discrimination. Men have full power over women as well as limits women to socialize with their friends. In Journey, Jack as the head of family, he determines which is a friend should be and should not be met by Maddy. Meanwhile Jack is freedom to choose which a friend he wants to meet. Besides his bussiness relation, he can also meet with woman. The quotation can be seen below: "He had been so quick to explain the photograph of the woman he's been with at Annabel's in london (Steel, p.159) 1.2 Sexual Abuse 1.2.1 Rape "He was smiling at her, and he reached out a hand and gently touched her breast, and then before she could stop him, he had grabbed her so hard, it made her gasp, and she begged him to stop "Why, baby? Tell me why? Don't you love me? I love you, but you're hurting me. There were tears in her eyes as she said it. I don't want to make love tonight, she tried to say, but he didn't listen, he grabbed a handful of her hair and sharply pulled her head back. What she sensed most in his love for her was danger. (Steel, p.87) From the quotation above shows that Jack regards Maddy as his own property which could be used by Jack anytime Jack wants. Jack always controls Maddy's sexuality. It can be shown from the quotation above as Jack always forces Maddy to have a sex with him although Maddy does not want to have a sex with Jack or finds unpleasant, frightening, violent when having a sex. Jack does not care with his wife's refusal, instead Jack grabs a handful of her hair and sharply pulled her head back to make his sexual impulse satisfied. 1.1.5 Enforced Sterilization "Jack convinced Maddy that children will obstacle her career. Jack had made it very clear to her right from the beginning that he didn't want children. And after a brief period of mourning for the babies she would never have, at Jack's insistence, Maddy had had her tubes tied. It seemed easier to give in to Jack's wishes and not take any chances. He had given her so much, and wanted such great things for her. She could see his point that children would only be an obstacle she'd have to overcome, and a burden on her career. But there were still times when she regretted the irreversibility of her decision. (Steel, p. 15). From the quotation above shows forcing woman to tie the rope uterus shows the violations of human rights because it is band for woman's reproduction where woman will never have children again. The factors that leads this abuse still attached to the dominant assumption has the right to control the weak and the wife playing the role of a person who is required to comply, in terms of the economic dependence of women makes women cannot do anything other than comply with applicable rules. Jack Maddy action to force the rope cut the uterus with the aim that Maddy is not hampered career is a form of self control female reproduction by males while liberal feminism oppose the restrictions on reproduction for having offspring is the right of every individual, and no one was allowed to prohibit or restrict. 1.1.6 Torturing sexually "Are you going to be a good girl now?" he asked, taunting her, torturing her with pleasure. "Do you promise?" "I promise," she said breathlessly. "Promise again, Mad." He was a master at what he was doing, it had taken long years of practice. "Promise me again"I promise I promise I promise I'll be good, I swear." All she wanted now was to please him, and from the distance, she knew she hated herself for it. She had sold out to him again, given herself to him again, but he was too powerful a force to resist (Steel, p. 70) From the quotation above can be stated that Jack as a husband who tries to pressure toward his wife in order to always being submissive and does not break commands which have applied by her husband. Jack reminds his wife with torturing her sexually slow by slow when having sex, in order to his wife realizes that the acts which have been done by Maddy is wrong. As Maddy's position is in inferior status and depends financially toward her husband, Jack regards her as his own property that can be treated anything. 1.1.7 Looking woman as a sexual abuse "They often lay there for a while before they went to sleep, talking about what had happened that day, the places they'd been, the people they'd met with, the parties they'd been to. As they did now, and Maddy tried to guess what the President was up to. I told you, I'll tell you when I can, stop guessing. Secrets drive me crazy, she giggled. You drive me crazy, he said, turning her gently toward him, and feeling the satin of her flesh beneath the silky nightgown (Steel, p. 15). The quotation above shows that woman still is put in inferior position. Because of her position in inferior, man always regards woman's existence as a sexual object not as a friend in helping her husband in solving the problems. From the quotation above, Maddy feels curious what is talking with her husband with the president, she tries to ask well but her husband instead say crazy to Maddy. Jack only focuses on her body which is reflected in he stops her husband's conversation which tries to ask what happens between her husband and president, Jack instead turns Maddy gently toward him, and feeling the satin of her flesh beneath the silky nightgown. 2. The Strategy woman's resistance against violence 2.1 Speak out "Have you ripped Jack's head off yet about our editorials? He grinned at her. No, but I will later, when I see him. As Jack and Maddy sped together toward Georgetown, she said to Jack "What the hell happened to our editorials? "Bullshit, Jack, they love them. Whydidn't you say something to me about it this morning?" She still looked annoyed. You never even asked me. It would have been nice to know. I think you really made the wrong decision on that one. (Steel, chapt 3: 27) The quotation above shows that Maddy tries to do refusal against Jack's treatment that suddenly stopped the editorial program which is hosted by Maddy. For Maddy, the act of Jack that has stopped the editorial program which is hosted by her is as form of individual rights violation as Jack who always created his own decisions without giving freedom his wife to speak or deliver her ideas or just giving refusal with Jack's concepts which must be runned by his wife. In working place, Jack is as a concept maker meanwhile Maddy is just a puppet that only run the duties of work from Jack without being given the opportunity to give her ideas. Maddy dare to challenge Jack the event that a decision to dismiss an editorial decision is the kind of action one dared speak against the arbitrary actions of Jack who always underestimate the ability of Maddy in guiding news event. "I'm so proud of you, Madeleine," said a soft voice Phyllis Armstrong , wife of the president. "That was a very brave thing you did, and the editorial is very necessary. It was a wonderful broadcast, Maddy." "Thank you, Mrs. Armstrong, said Maddy." (Steel, chapt 3: 32) The quotation above shows that Maddy has strengtheness against Jack's commands which acrosses with Maddy's principle. She does not want to regard herself as victim of victimhood. Although Jack has stopped the program however Maddy is not afraid to air the program without unbeknownst by Jack. Without helping from Jack's concepts, Maddy actually has power in delivering news well. It can be shown as many audiences and the president's wife commend her broadcast is very amazing. For Maddy, the struggle which has done by her toward Janet is a form of struggle as woman to help other women and also her efforts to show her existence. In the sphere of work, Maddy does not want to regulated by Jack, she wanted to be given the opportunity to organize the editorial program which is ever hosted by her. 2.2 Doing action Liberal feminism supports that every women have equal rights and freedom same as men, including freedom in making choice for reproduction. As Maddy decides to marry with Jack, she thinks that her life will brings happiness. Jack always brings luxurious gifts for Maddy, she never got abuses physically like her marriage life with Bobby Joe and her childhood life that her father always beats her and his mother. However, Jack never gives rights as individual and social beings. One of human right violation which is perpetrated by Jack to Maddy is prohibitting Maddy to have a baby that Maddy must allow her tube of uterus tied in the name of love her for Jack. "Why didn't you tell me that you'd had a visit from my daughter?" Her eyes never lefthis as she asked the question, and she saw something cold and hard come into his, a burning ember that was rapidly being kindled by anger. "Why didn't you tell me you had a daughter?" he asked just as bluntly. "What I want to know from you is why you didn't tell me that you saw her. What were you saving it for?" (Steel, 111) The quotation above shows that as a woman, Maddy wants to her existence can be regarded, a form of recognition of the existence of women by men with giving woman to create reproduction choice. From the quotation above is explained that Maddy shows her anger to Jack as he has intended Maddy to meet her daughter who has ever regarded lost. The action of Jack to Maddy can be categorized with human rights violation to have descent. Understanding that Jack never accept Lizzy's presence, Maddy does not care how Jack will respond the situation. In Maddy's mind is only Lizzy. She deserves to have a right for having a child after Jack ever loss Maddy's opportunity. As stated by Naomi Wolf that social equality is not things that are entreated from others. Women must be ready to have a place that has become their rights. Maddy realizes that she has a right to be mother without asking for permission from Jack, she still maintain her rights to regard Maddy to be her children and meets with her. The quotation can be seen below: "Where were you? Try telling me the truth this time.I was with Lizzie. Who is that?" My daughter. Oh, for God's sake," he said." (Steel, p.129). 2.3 Being Personal Autonomy "You owe me everything. And I hope you realize you'll be out of a job if you leave me." His eyes glittered like steel."Possibly. I'll let my lawyers handle that, Jack. I have a contract with the network.You can't just throw me out without notice or compensation." She had gotten braver and smarter while fighting for her life in the rubble. (185) Based on the above text can be proved that maddy had dared to oppose, and to threaten Jack behind. The quotation above explains that the woman has power to determine self, body, and mind. Maddy has shows how she is able to stand alone. For sake of happiness and pleasure, she does not let his wife to hurt her heart agains. She deseves to find her autonomous choices witthout being afraid with threats from her husband as stated by John Stuart Mill above. After she decides to leave living which is borrowed by Jack, Maddy get offers to become a broadcaster of three big television station still she thinks that it is time for her taking care her daughter and her son first. She wants to feel how being a mother thrutfully as John Stuart Mill states that women have power to determine her self, her body, and her mind. In this case Maddy wants to determine her self as a mother first, "I don't know yet. I want to go back to work, but I want to enjoy you and Andy for a while. This is my first chance, and my last, to be a full-time mother. Her lawyer was organizing a major lawsuit against Jack and his network. He owed her a huge severance for kicking her out of her job, and there was the issue of slander, malicious intent, (Steel, p. 201). She also wants to determine her body as Madelaine Beaumont. Determining self, body, and mind according his or her own wishes without getting a force from other, it means that he or she has been personal autonomy. The quotation can be seen below: "She didn't want anything more to do with Jack Hunter. Even if she went on another show again, she had decided to do so as Madeleine Beaumont." (Steel, p. 199) The quotation on 199-201 above can be explained that Maddy as an individual that has found her true identity as a woman, who ever had been despoiled by Jack, her husband. With the emergence of self confidence on Maddy cultivates an attitude of optimism in her mind that without abundant wealth from, happiness could be achieved by Maddy with is accompanied by her children. Maddy could choose to leave her husband, changes her name with using her own name and decides to work again without any coercion from others, she has personal autonomy, a autonomous decision making. Besides she has been personal autonomy, she also becomes a flourishing person that she still decides to work and she is not afraid to sue her husband and her husband networking as he had done violation toward Maddy's name. CONCLUSION The first problem is domestic violence to woman reflected. Based on the result of data analysis and discussions which have been explained on previous chapter, it is revealed that in Journey happens oppression which is perpetrated by Jack to Maddy in their marriage life in some aspects, including emotional, sexual abuses then discrimination in sphere of work. Emotional abuse is reflected in Journey including humiliation, threatening, belittling, social isolation which is committed all by the main male character to the main female character. Meanwhile sexual abuse is reflected in Journey including prohibition to have a baby by the main male character, Jack to the main female character, Maddy, forces in having sex, use torturing sexually when having sex as a punishment so that the main female character is submissive with the main male character. Discrimination in working spheres also reflected in Journey including subordination toward integrity of woman, for instance woman is considered incapable of doing anything without the concept of men's, women in this novel is described only as a performer who does things her own unsubstantiated opinion, and woman is only regarded as an benefit asset in increasing television program which is guided by the main female character. Woman in Journey need only look beautiful in a career without having to use her mind and her ability as an independent individual. In Journey, the female character, Maddy is always prosecuted for looking beautiful, elegant and not much demand to her husband. Woman does not have important role in all of spheres such as in her private life at home and in her public life at working place. The second problem is how woman resists against violence. The forms of woman's resistance which are reflected in Journey, including speak out action, act of courage to speak to her husband when finding things that are not in accordance with her conscience in addition to speak out, the main female character in Journey resists violence through doing action, against the rules which across with the principle of the main female character mind as the image of woman in Journey is reflected very dare to oppose rules which limit ability of woman in expression. As her husband still does not show change in attitude, finally the main female decides to become personal autonomy, dare to take a firm stance with which she considers leaving her husband and had trampled her dignity as a woman. In the field work, Maddy in an attempt to show her integrity dare express her opinions, and show the concept of the work which should become her responsibility. Besides she is brave to speak out, the main female character in attempt to get happiness she is brave to oppose all imposed restrictions by the main male character, Jack. Form of opposition is reflected in Journey is she keeps on airing the program of editorial, which has been banned by Jack. The main female character presents the editorial in an effort to gain public attention over the fate of other women, still socialization with her friends, and meets with her daughter although she gets refusal from her husband. Besides doing action, the female character chooses to be personal autonomy with leaving home in order to getting happiness in her life. She has successed in determining her self, her body, her thinking that she will be happy without her husband. The resistance of female character to her husband for leaving her husband is having arisen awareness in women that she can be independent in the material, social, and can decide for the direction and purpose of her life with the ability, intelligence, skills she has with supporting her friends, and her daughters. She wants to reach her dreams to achieve happiness without getting abuses, and being a mother for her daughter who is ever entrusted in baby house and a new baby whom she gets from her friend, find another men who can love her so much and understand her weakness or her excess. SUGGESTION From some of the conclusion above, the writer can propse following suggestions: a) Gender injustice can happen anytime and anywhere and overwrite both men and women in all aspects and levels of life. Therefore, there needs to be an effort to address gender inequality. b) There needs to be provision of an understanding of gender and gender inequality early on in the community both within the family, the education in school, and so forth. c) The result of this study is served as a material to conduct in-depth analysis of gender approach, especially gender inequalities that afflict women. REFERENCES Bhasin, Kamala (2000). Understanding Gender. New Delhi : Kali for Women Carter, David (2006). Literary Theory Pocket Essential. United States of America : Harpenden Denmark, Florence (2008). Psychology of Women. United States of America : Greenwood Publishing Group, Inc. Dustin, Ells Howes (2009). Toward a Credible Pacifism Violence and the Possibilitties of Politics. Albany : State University of New York Press. Humm, Maggie (1986). Feminist Criticism. Women as Contemporarary Critics. United States of America : The Harverster Press. Joda A, Zubairu H, Abdulwaheed S, Giwa A, Abass R, Adidu V, Okagbue I, Balogun O (2007). Against Violence Against Women. Baobab Legal Literacy Leaflet No.1 Khan, Mehr (2000). Domestic Violence Against Women And Girl : UNICEF Innocenti Digest Lundberg, Paula K and Shelly Marmion (2006). Intimate'' Violence against Women : When Spouses, Partners, o Lovers Attack. United States of America: Greenwood Publishing Group, Inc. Margi, McCue Laird (2002). Domestic Violence : A Reference Handbook Contemporary World Issues. United States of America: ABC-CLIO. Tong, Rosemarie (2009). Feminist Thought. United States of America: Westview Press. Wolf, Naomi (1994). Fire With Fire, The New Female Power and How it Hill Chane the 21st Century. United States of America : Vintage. Wood, Julia T (2009). Gendered Lives Communication. Canada : Nelson Education, Ltd.